<SPAN name="startofbook"></SPAN>
<div class="transnote">
<h3>Transcriber's Note.</h3>
<p class="noin">Gail Hamilton, cited as author, is the alias of Mary Abigail Dodge.</p>
<p class="noin">A <SPAN href="#Transcribers_Note">list</SPAN> of the changes made can be found at the end of the book.</p>
</div>
<div class="figcenter"> <ANTIMG src="images/i_cover.jpg" width-obs="400" height-obs="569" alt="illustration" /></div>
<hr class="chap" />
<h1>A BATTLE OF THE BOOKS</h1>
<hr class="chap" />
<div class="figcenter"> <ANTIMG src="images/i_title.jpg" width-obs="400" height-obs="654" alt="illustration" /></div>
<hr class="full" />
<p class="center">
A<br/>
<br/>
BATTLE OF THE BOOKS,</p>
<p class="center p2">
<em>RECORDED BY AN UNKNOWN WRITER</em>,</p>
<p class="center p2">
<small>FOR THE USE OF</small></p>
<p class="center p2">AUTHORS AND PUBLISHERS:</p>
<p class="center p2">TO THE FIRST FOR DOCTRINE, TO THE SECOND FOR REPROOF,<br/>
TO BOTH FOR CORRECTION AND FOR INSTRUCTION<br/>
IN RIGHTEOUSNESS.</p>
<p class="center p4">EDITED AND PUBLISHED BY</p>
<p class="center">GAIL HAMILTON.</p>
<div class="center p4">
<div class="poem"><div class="stanza">
<div class="i0">“Why talk so dreffle big, John,</div>
<div class="i2">Of honor, when it meant</div>
<div class="i0">You didn't care a fig, John,</div>
<div class="i2">But jest for <em>ten per cent</em>?”</div>
<div class="right"><span class="smcap">Biglow Papers.</span></div>
</div></div>
</div>
<p class="center p4">CAMBRIDGE:<br/>
<em class="antiqua">Printed at the Riverside Press</em>,<br/>
AND FOR SALE BY<br/>
HURD AND HOUGHTON, NEW YORK.<br/>
1870.</p>
<hr class="chap" />
<p class="center">
Entered according to Act of Congress, in the year 1870, by<br/>
<span class="smcap">H. O. Houghton and Company</span>,<br/>
in the Clerk's Office of the District Court for the District of Massachusetts.</p>
<p class="p6 center">
RIVERSIDE, CAMBRIDGE:<br/>
STEREOTYPED AND PRINTED BY<br/>
H. O. HOUGHTON AND COMPANY.</p>
<hr class="chap" />
<h2>CONTENTS.</h2>
<table summary="contents">
<tr><td> </td><td> </td><td class="center">PAGE</td></tr>
<tr><td class="right">I.</td> <td><span class="smcap">Editor's Introduction</span></td> <td class="right"><SPAN href="#I">1</SPAN></td>
</tr>
<tr><td class="right">II.</td> <td><span class="smcap">Author's Introduction</span></td> <td class="right"><SPAN href="#II">7</SPAN></td>
</tr>
<tr><td class="right">III.</td> <td><span class="smcap">Rise and Progress of Suspicion in the Soul</span></td>
<td class="right"><SPAN href="#III">11</SPAN></td>
</tr>
<tr><td class="right">IV.</td> <td><span class="smcap">Declaration of War</span></td>
<td class="right"><SPAN href="#IV">33</SPAN></td>
</tr>
<tr><td class="right">V.</td> <td><span class="smcap">Skirmishing</span></td>
<td class="right"><SPAN href="#V">51</SPAN></td>
</tr>
<tr><td class="right">VI.</td> <td><span class="smcap">A Truce</span></td>
<td class="right"><SPAN href="#VI">62</SPAN></td>
</tr>
<tr><td class="right">VII.</td> <td><span class="smcap">Renewal of Hostilities</span></td>
<td class="right"><SPAN href="#VII">75</SPAN></td>
</tr>
<tr><td class="right">VIII.</td> <td><span class="smcap">Arrangement of Preliminaries</span></td>
<td class="right"><SPAN href="#VIII">125</SPAN></td>
</tr>
<tr><td class="right">IX.</td> <td><span class="smcap">Battle of Gog and Magog</span></td>
<td class="right"><SPAN href="#IX">155</SPAN></td>
</tr>
<tr><td class="right">X.</td> <td><span class="smcap">Sober Second and Third Thoughts</span></td>
<td class="right"><SPAN href="#X">249</SPAN></td>
</tr></table>
<hr class="full" />
<div class="figcenter"> <ANTIMG src="images/i_005png_p1.jpg" width-obs="400" height-obs="103" alt="illustration" /></div>
<p class="center">A BATTLE OF THE BOOKS.</p>
<h2 class="break"><SPAN name="I"></SPAN>I.</h2>
<p class="center">EDITOR'S INTRODUCTION.</p>
<p class="noin">
<ANTIMG src="images/i_066png_p62t.jpg" width-obs="100" height-obs="102" alt="T" class="floatl" />
<span class="hide">T</span>HE papers comprising the following narrative,
called “A Battle of the Books,”
were found in my state-room after a violent
storm, during a long and dangerous sea-voyage
which I was once forced to undertake. They were
much stained with salt-water, but were for the most
part legible. The name of the author or compiler
is not given; but I judge, somewhat from the chirography,
chiefly from incontestable internal evidence,
that the writer is a woman. As this evidence
will unfold itself to the reader in the course of the
narrative, I shall not dwell upon it; nor is it, indeed,
a matter of importance, except as it bears
upon the question of the participation in the government
by both sexes. Viewed from that point,
it shows with great force the inability of women to
understand affairs, and the groundlessness of the
<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_2" id="Page_2">2</SPAN></span>
present clamor for a change of status. It proves
beyond question that all that women need do is to
trust, and all that men care to do is to protect.</p>
<p>The date given is of the last century, but of its
accuracy I am not assured. The manuscript is
soiled, and stained, and shabby enough; but the
storm which brought it to my feet would account
for that. There are references, allusions, and even
names which point to a time far within the memory
of men still living; but this is not conclusive, since
I believe, according to the best scriptural exegesis,
the name of a historical person in a book, as, for instance,
that of Cyrus in Isaiah, does not determine
the date, so much as the nature of the writing,
simply changing it from history to prophecy. No
one, in reading this story, will suspect it of scriptural
inspiration; but may not the writer have been
in that state which is sometimes called clairvoyant,
and which is perhaps but a preternaturally acute
condition of the intellectual perceptions, wherein
the logic of events is so plainly seen that the future
is as clear and certain as the past, and that which is
to happen seems as much a matter of fact as that
which has happened? If the human mind can calculate
an eclipse of the sun, with entire accuracy,
three thousand years beforehand, why should it be
thought a thing incredible that the human heart
should be able to calculate some of the incidents of
an eclipse of faith a hundred years in advance?</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_3" id="Page_3">3</SPAN></span>
But as upon the question of authorship, so upon
that of chronology, I conceive the strongest evidence
to be internal. The state of society described
in this narrative is surely no nearer than a hundred
years. It chronicles an age of barbarism,
when author and publisher were natural enemies,
and relieved the monotony of their lives by petty
skirmishing or pitched battles with each other. This
age, happily for us, has passed away, and exists only
in tradition. Whether from the universal softening
of manners which accompanies the introduction of
Christianity, and in which both publishers and
authors may be supposed to have shared, or from
that equally universal brightening and quickening
of the intellect which attended the Renaissance,
and which may have enabled even publishers to
see how he that watereth shall be watered also himself,—certain
it is that these times of turbulence
are gone, and we have peace. No longer does the
wily publisher lie in wait, seeking what chance he
may have to devour his author. Rather he woos
him to receive his dues, wins open with gentle
urgency the hand no longer grasping, but modest
and reluctant, and presses into it the crisp, abundant
bills. No longer do authors shamelessly drink
toasts to the despotic emperor to whose thousand
crimes is linked the one virtue of having hanged a
bookseller. On the contrary, they raise their harps<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_4" id="Page_4">4</SPAN></span>
and join voices to sing their benefactor's praise.
Who has not seen in all the newspapers the affecting
tale of the great house of Fields, Osgood, & Co.,—<em>nomen
clarum et venerabile</em>,—on whom has fallen
the mantle of Ticknor & Fields?</p>
<div class="center">
<div class="poem"><div class="stanza">
<div class="i0">“Fame spread her wings, and with her trumpet blew”</div>
</div></div>
</div>
<p class="noin">the story of their having offered payment to an
author, which he declined to receive because he had
once had money for the writing. “But,” replied
the firm, “we intend to use the article for a book.
We make a profit on both. Why should you
hesitate to take pay?” “I am sure I ought not to
take it,” said the author; “I should not if I acted
according to my ideal. I don't believe it is honest
to take money twice for the same piece of work.”
“But do,” replied the publisher; “we insist upon
it as our right;” and insist he did, till the author
coyly yielded. History is silent from this point, but
the imagination fondly stoops to trace the scene.
Undoubtedly this prince of publishers, like Mr.
Pecksniff when blessing Martin Chuzzlewit for
hating him, “waved his right hand with much
solemnity.... There was emotion in his manner,
but his step was firm. Subject to human weaknesses,
he was upheld by conscience.”</p>
<p>Hear also what the “Atlantic Monthly” says:
“There are no business men more honorable or<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_5" id="Page_5">5</SPAN></span>
more generous than the publishers of the United
States, and especially honorable and considerate
towards authors. The relation usually existing
between author and publisher in the United States
is that of a warm and lasting friendship,—such as
... now animates and dignifies the intercourse
between the literary men of New England and
Messrs. Ticknor & Fields.... The relation,
too, is one of a singular mutual trustfulness. The
author receives his semi-annual account from the
publisher with as absolute a faith in its correctness
as though he had himself counted the volumes sold....
We have heard of instances in which a publisher
had serious cause of complaint against an
author, but never have we known an author to be
intentionally wronged by a publisher.... How
common, too, it is in the trade for a publisher to go
beyond the letter of his bond, and after publishing
five books without profit, to give the author of the
successful sixth more than the stipulated price.”</p>
<p>Time and scissors would fail me to cull from
the journals all the ingenious and touching paragraphs
which show how the eminent publishers
referred to do good by stealth and blush to find it
fame.</p>
<p>Doubtless similar illustrations might also be drawn
in great numbers from other sources, were ordinary
<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_6" id="Page_6">6</SPAN></span>
publishers in the courtly habit of keeping a historian
to record their royal deeds. But enough has
been said to show that the publishers of to-day have
become evangelized, and no longer seek every man
his own, but every man the things of another. I
infer, therefore, without hesitation, that the dates of
the following papers are correct, and that, notwithstanding
a certain confusion in the nomenclature,
the state of things they describe, belongs exclusively
to the good old times of a hundred years ago.</p>
<p>Joined to the main body of the narrative were
injunctions the most imperative regarding its publication.
But even had I chosen to disregard these,
there are other reasons which might have impelled
me to the same course. As one sitting by his own
fireside glows with a deeper content for the sound
of the storm without, so we, who live in this golden
age of love, may all the more rejoice, seeing how
they let their angry passions rise in the brave days
of old.</p>
<p>I would say, then, borrowing the language of an
old Sunday-school hymn:—</p>
<div class="center">
<div class="poem"><div class="stanza">
<div class="i0">“Authors, attend, while I relate</div>
<div class="i2">A new and simple story;</div>
<div class="i0">'Twill teach your hearts with thankfulness</div>
<div class="i2">To praise the Lord of glory”</div>
</div></div>
</div>
<p class="noin">that the lines have fallen to you in pleasant places,
and that you receive your goodly heritage without
having to fight for it.</p>
<hr class="chap" />
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_7" id="Page_7">7</SPAN></span></p>
<div class="figcenter"> <ANTIMG src="images/i_011png_p7.jpg" width-obs="400" height-obs="105" alt="illustration" /></div>
<h2 class="break"><SPAN name="II"></SPAN>II.</h2>
<p class="center">AUTHOR'S INTRODUCTION.</p>
<p class="noin">
<ANTIMG src="images/i_011png_p7w.jpg" width-obs="100" height-obs="99" alt="W" class="floatl" />
<span class="hide">W</span>HEN, in the course of human events, it
becomes necessary for an author to dissolve
the bands which have connected
him with his publishers, a decent respect for the
opinions of mankind requires that he should declare
the causes which impel him to the separation.</p>
<p>The war between authors and publishers has been
a conflict of ages. On the one side, the publisher
has been looked upon as a species of Wantley
dragon, whose daily food was the brain and blood
of hapless writers.</p>
<div class="center">
<div class="poem"><div class="stanza">
<div class="i0">“Devouréd he poor authors all,</div>
<div class="i2">That could not with him grapple;</div>
<div class="i0">But at one sup he ate them up,</div>
<div class="i2">As one would eat an apple.”</div>
</div></div>
</div>
<p class="noin">On the other side, the author has been considered,
like Shelley, “an eternal child” in all that relates
to practical business matters, and a terrible child at
that,—incapable of comprehending details, and unreasonably
dissatisfied with results. A definite<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_8" id="Page_8">8</SPAN></span>
illustration will sometimes throw more light on a
general principle than reams of abstract discussion.
But in matters of this sort, definite illustrations are
very hard to come at. In any case of trouble between
author and publisher, it is for the interest of
the latter that it be kept as quiet as possible. Even
if he be unquestionably right, and the difficulty be
owing solely to the author's inexperience and impracticability,
the ill odor of having had a quarrel
will hardly be neutralized by any knowledge of its
causelessness. The sympathy of the public is more
likely to be with the author than with the publisher.</p>
<p>The author also is held to silence by various considerations.
The difficulty of getting at the real
state of the case, and the misgiving which results
from it; the always unpleasant nature of the controversy;
the obtrusion of one's private affairs, as if it
were a theme of general interest; the uncertainty
of any good to be obtained; the fatigue and disgust
of the quarrel itself,—a thousand circumstances
combine to make it appear altogether easier and
better to let the matter go than to take the trouble
of any adequate presentation or explanation of it.
But as he is never quite satisfied, he can never
quite let it go; and though there come not a real
thunder-storm crashing among the hills, but clearing
the skies, there are low mutterings and occasional
flashes, which betoken a signal discontent of
the elements.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_9" id="Page_9">9</SPAN></span>
Thus exists the chronic feud between authors and
publishers; partly traditional, partly experimental;
a matter often for outward jest, but quite as often
of deep and serious import. It is a sort of bush-whacking,
in which every man whacks on his own
account, and frequently does not know that there
is any other bushwhacker than himself. So the
warfare goes on, but to no end. Nobody learns
wisdom from another man's experience, because
the other man keeps his experience to himself.</p>
<p>I propose to supply what the theologians call a
“felt want,” and to become the historian of a contest
all of which I saw, and part of which I was.
From the confusions of long misunderstanding I
would fain evolve an intelligent and lasting peace.
“When,” in the language of Dr. Johnson, “I am
animated by this wish, I look with pleasure on my
book, however defective, and deliver it to the
world with the spirit of a man that has endeavored
well.” If it be instigated by any other motive than
pure benevolence, the fact will doubtless appear in
its progress. Should my little cask of oil be poured
out in vain upon the stormy waters,—should I,
instead of soothing their rage, be whelmed beneath
it,—there remains the consoling assurance that no
one else is involved in my fate.</p>
<p>It would be hypocritical to apologize for the intrusion
of private affairs upon public notice, when<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_10" id="Page_10">10</SPAN></span>
it is notorious that there is nothing the public so
dearly loves, nothing upon which it so eagerly fastens,
nothing which it so greedily devours, as private
affairs. Indeed, the privacy of affairs seems to be
sometimes the only element of interest they possess,
and the delight which the public finds in them is
proportioned to the amount of good manners it was
necessary to sacrifice in order to get at them.<SPAN name="FNanchor_1_1" id="FNanchor_1_1"></SPAN><SPAN href="#Footnote_1_1" class="fnanchor">[1]</SPAN></p>
<p>I give fair warning that this narration is not intended
to be of interest or value to any but authors
and publishers. A log-book is not generally considered
very entertaining reading, yet it may be
scanned with great eagerness by those who are
following the track it chronicles. This is simply
the log-book of a desperate voyage, a careful knowledge
of which may prevent many a young mariner
from being drawn into it himself.</p>
<hr class="chap" />
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_11" id="Page_11">11</SPAN></span></p>
<div class="figcenter"> <ANTIMG src="images/i_015png_p11.jpg" width-obs="400" height-obs="87" alt="illustration" /></div>
<h2 class="break"><SPAN name="III"></SPAN>III.</h2>
<p class="center">RISE AND PROGRESS OF SUSPICION IN THE SOUL.</p>
<p class="noin">
<ANTIMG src="images/i_015png_p11m.jpg" width-obs="100" height-obs="98" alt="M" class="floatl" />
<span class="hide">M</span>Y relations with the house of Brummell
and Hunt began somewhere about the
year 1760. Until 1768 these relations
had always been agreeable. I seemed to be living
in an orchard of pomegranates, with pleasant fruits.
I thought, as Mr. Tennyson remarked to the lily,
“there is but one” publishing house, and that is
the house of Messrs. Brummell & Hunt. All
others were to me outside barbarians, mercenary
hirelings, mere hewers of wood and drawers of
water. Messrs. Brummell & Hunt published on
high moral grounds, from love of literature and
general benevolence. Gingerbread followed their
virtue, indeed, but had no part nor lot in it. My
dealings were with Mr. Hunt, and the business
aspect of our connection came to be nearly lost
sight of behind the veil of friendship. Money arrangements
I left entirely to him. I never stipulated
for anything, either on books or magazine
articles. I considered that he best knew the money<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_12" id="Page_12">12</SPAN></span>
value of these things, and that, as we are constantly
told, the interest of author and that of publisher are
one. He accordingly paid me whatever he chose,
and I was entirely satisfied.</p>
<p>One day in December, 1767, happening to want
more money than was due me,<SPAN name="FNanchor_2_2" id="FNanchor_2_2"></SPAN><SPAN href="#Footnote_2_2" class="fnanchor">[2]</SPAN> I recollected having
seen, a few weeks before, an article in the “Segregationalissuemost,”<SPAN name="FNanchor_3_3" id="FNanchor_3_3"></SPAN><SPAN href="#Footnote_3_3" class="fnanchor">[3]</SPAN>
on the “Pay of Authors,”
which said:—</p>
<p>“In regard to books, the common percentage
paid by publishers to average writers is <em>ten per cent.
upon the retail price of the book</em>; the copies given to
the press for notice not being included in the estimate.
Thus, for an edition of a volume whose
retail price is $1.00, the account would be made up
thus: Suppose 1,000 copies to be printed, of which
90 are distributed to the press, and otherwise given
away for notice, and the balance sold, the publishers
would owe the author (1,000-90 = 910 copies, at
10c. each) $91.00. And so proportionately for
larger works at costlier prices.”</p>
<p>Without the least presentiment of anything uncanny,
I made the following reference to it in a
letter to Mr. Hunt. This extract unfolds the beginning
of sorrows.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_13" id="Page_13">13</SPAN></span>
“Now see, in the ‘Segregationalissuemost,’ this
very morning, I saw an article about the pay of
authors, in which it said that the ordinary price for
average authors was ten per cent. on the retail price
of the book; but according to my account I don't
have ten per cent. I only have somewhere about
seven or eight per cent. Looking in my papers, I
find that all the contracts I have are only for fifteen
cents on the two-dollar volumes, which certainly is
not ten per cent., except the first contract for ‘City
Lights,’ which says ten per cent., but the bills or
accounts, or whatever it is, are made out for that,—not
at ten per cent., but, just as the other, fifteen
cents on the volume. At least, this is the way I
make it out; but I am not good at figures, and may
have made some mistake. However, here are the
papers, and you can see for yourself, or I will show
them to Judge Dane when I go to Athens. I don't
like to talk about it here at home any way. But
perhaps you will know all about it from what I have
said, and perhaps it is all right. But certainly I
am an ‘average writer,’ and you are an ‘ordinary
publisher,’ not to say extraordinary! And I want
all the money I can possibly get and more too!
Especially —— dollars by and by.</p>
<p>“It just occurs to me that you may possibly think
that I think that <em>you</em> have been falling into temptation!
My dear friend and fellow-sinner, if you<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_14" id="Page_14">14</SPAN></span>
should stand up with both hands on your heart, and
swear that you had cheated me, I should not believe
you. I should say, ‘Poor fellow, work and worry
have done their work. His brilliant intellect——I
saw a lovely private asylum in Corinth. I would
go there and spend the summer!’</p>
<p class="center">
“Yours, sane or insane,</p>
<p class="right">
“M. N.”</p>
<p class="p2">I waited nearly two weeks, and then, receiving
no reply to this letter, I wrote to my friend, Mr.
Jackson, a book-publisher of Corinth, asking him
several questions, but avoiding as far as possible
any personality, or giving rise to any suspicion. I
hoped he would think I was merely collecting information.
On the 16th of January, nearly three
weeks after my letter was sent, came a reply from
Mr. Hunt, in which the only reference to my inquiry
was:—</p>
<p>“I have not answered your last letter, touching
the terms expressed in the contracts; for you and I
went over that matter once, and it was with your
entire concurrence with our views, based upon the
present state of trade and manufacture, that the
amount was decided on. When you come to town,
we will go all over it again, and it will be again
settled to your entire satisfaction.”</p>
<p>This reply did not meet my question. I was
aware that I had concurred in their views, as my<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_15" id="Page_15">15</SPAN></span>
name on the contract showed it. But I was not
aware of ever having gone over the matter; and
I did not care for a second settlement while I
was as yet unassured of a first. I wrote again,
replying also to an invitation by telegram received
the same day from a member of Mr. Hunt's
family.</p>
<p class="p2">“<span class="smcap">My dear Mr. Hunt</span>:</p>
<p>“That is great of you to come down here with
a gay letter, and utterly blink out of sight the fact
of your having made me wretched for three weeks
by not writing. <em>Of course</em> I concurred in your
views. If you had said to me, ‘Owing to the state
of trade and manufactures, all the trees are now
going to be bread and cheese, and all the rivers
ink,’ I should have said, ‘Yes, that is a very wise
measure.’ I don't remember ever talking the thing
over with you, but I dare say I did,—or, rather,
you talked, and I nodded, as usual! And of course
I agreed; for here are the contracts that say so,
and if I don't know what is in those contracts and
accounts, it is not for want of patient industry. If
I had as many dollars as I have pored over those
miserable papers the last two weeks, I would build
a meeting-house. Don't you see the trouble lies
back of the contract? Why did you <em>wish</em> me to be
having seven or eight per cent. when other people<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_16" id="Page_16">16</SPAN></span>
are getting ten? If it was because I was not worth
more, you need not be afraid to say so. I can bear
a great deal of rugged truth. But why am I not
worth more, when there is not a paper of any standing
in the country, to put it rather strongly, that
has not applied to me to become a contributor,
offering me my own terms? Does not that show
that I have at least a commercial value? Writing
books seems a more dignified thing than writing
newspapers, but in point of money there is no comparison
to be made.<SPAN name="FNanchor_4_4" id="FNanchor_4_4"></SPAN><SPAN href="#Footnote_4_4" class="fnanchor">[4]</SPAN> I could have got five times
as much by putting ‘Cotton-picking’ in the form
of letters as I have from the book.</p>
<p>“When day after day went by, and you did not
write, I came to the conclusion that your High
Mightiness was standing on your dignity, and then
<em>I</em> was indignant too. I can always be a great deal
more angry with any one than any one is with me,
and I always <em>will</em> be. And I said last week, ‘If he
does not write me by Saturday, I will do something.’
And what I did was—write to Mr. Jackson.
Now you will perhaps be vexed at this, but you
have no right to be. Do you think I am going to
die, and give no sign? Mr. Jackson is an older
friend than you,—I said an older soldier, not a
better!—and then you did not write. I did not
<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_17" id="Page_17">17</SPAN></span>mention your name, nor say anything about myself
or my affairs, only asked some general questions.
I tell you this because your letter was good-natured.
If it had been cross, I would not tell you anything;
and if you will be as perplexed and uneasy
for three weeks as I was, and not do anything
worse than that, I will award you a gold medal.
Mr. Hunt, you ought never under any circumstances
to be angry with me. In your large circle
of friends you may have scores who will bring you
more personal revenue; but for the quality of loyalty
‘pure and simple,’ you will not find many who
will go beyond me. I may be infelicitous and inexplicable
in demonstration, but I was never anything
but thoroughly true in mood.</p>
<p>“The telegram came this morning in due season.
A thousand thanks for her kind remembrance, but
of course I was not going to Athens with your letter
staring me in the face. Talking it over is the
very thing I don't want to do. There is nothing
to be talked over. There are the papers. I admit
them all. But when —— takes you to task for
some misdemeanor,—and if ever you go to the good
place, it will be because that woman has pulled you
through,—you don't say, ‘What are you talking
about? When I offered myself to you, did
you not say you would have me for better, for
worse; and are you not perfectly satisfied?’ She<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_18" id="Page_18">18</SPAN></span>
was satisfied then according to her lights, but doubtless
she has thought twenty times since she might
have done better. Any way, you don't ‘dast’ ask
her and see. Now my case is not parallel. ‘England,
with all thy faults, I love thee still.’ I cannot
conceive of anybody being a better publisher than
you, because you don't seem like a business man,
but a friend. But here is the fact that I want [so
much] and I have only [so much] to get it with, and
sales falling off, and I getting on what is sold less
than an unknown author gets on his first book.
Can you tell in a month whether the new book is
going to sell or not? I have another children's
book nearly ready, but I suppose decency demands
an appreciable interval between two issues. Do
you suppose the unpopularity of my doctrines has
anything to do with it? If it has, I will thunder
them out harder still. If I must go down, I will go
down, like the <em>Cumberland</em>, with a broadside volley.</p>
<p>“Of the books I want I don't know how many,—a
dozen or two. If people won't buy them, I will
give them away, for read them they shall....</p>
<p>“I will now close this short note with the reflection
which I have often made,—Be good, and you
will be happy. And never bring up against me a
concurrence of views at any past time as a fortification
against <em>dis</em>currence in the present. And if that
is, like Saint Paul, hard to be understood,—good<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_19" id="Page_19">19</SPAN></span>
enough for you for not writing me sooner, and throwing
me into such a perturbation. Remember always
the difference between the assent of indifference
and the assent of conviction. Whatever I agreed
to in times past was because I had no interest whatever
in the subject, and supposed it was all according
to the laws of the Medes and Persians. Now
that ruin gapes before me, and I am, after all, only
the law unto myself, it makes no atom of difference
to me that I have not been fighting you the last century—steady.</p>
<p>“While I am in a spasm of comparative serenity,
I will declare and affirm that you are and always
have been one of the kindest, brightest, and
most agreeable of men; that you never said to me
a word of compliment, or silliness, or impatience,
or anything that wounded me,—and Heaven knows
you have said bad things enough,—and this you
may cut out, and show to men and angels when we
come to blows. The worst thing I ever knew you
to do was not answering my last letter, and then
<em>aggravating</em> me by coming down as breezy and
cheery as if nothing had happened. Give my love
to——. She deserves a better fate, but I don't
know that I can do aught to forward it.”</p>
<p class="p2">Mr. Hunt's reply to this letter was through another
person; in which reply the only response to
my letter was:—</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_20" id="Page_20">20</SPAN></span>
“I sent off my telegram with perfect unconsciousness
of your state of mind, or of the fact that there
was any business unsettled which might be talked
about. Your note last night was a surprise, and
your non-appearance a disappointment....</p>
<p>“Do you forget that a certain friend of ours cannot
write a word with his own hand? Do you
wonder, matters having been many times explained,
that he thought they must sooner or later explain
themselves through your memory?</p>
<p>“<em>We</em> forget how in a retired life things work in
the mind, and you must therefore forgive the apparent
neglect of one who is overwhelmed by letters
and people from day's beginning to day's end.”</p>
<p>This reply was not soothing. The suggestion
that one is morbidly suffering mole-hills to rise into
mountains is not flattering to his intellectual calibre.
Nor is it agreeable to be assigned the part of one
who had been so given to dissatisfaction that it was
not worth while to try to quiet him again. One
thing I did learn from it,—that Mr. Hunt did not
design to answer my question.</p>
<p>I none the less desired an answer. I thought if
I could not secure it, perhaps some one else could.
Mr. Dane was an old friend of Mr. Hunt's, and a
friend of mine. His office was but a short distance
from Mr. Hunt's. He had chanced to write me
<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_21" id="Page_21">21</SPAN></span>some excellent advice about saving money just before,—without,
however, any knowledge of this
affair. I wanted somebody's opinion, and I could
not talk about the matter. I therefore wrote to
Mr. Dane a letter of self-justification, not to say
glorification,—saying:—</p>
<p>“You think, perhaps, because I have once or
twice lost a few things, therefore I take no heed of
anything. On the contrary, there is probably no
one in the land who, on the whole, is more careful,
systematic, and provident than I! Truth!...
There is no such thing as independence, or dignity,
scarcely honesty, without money. Perhaps that is
putting it a little too strong, but at any rate <em>impecuniosity</em>
is a constant temptation.</p>
<p>“I should have ... more if I had had ten
per cent. on the books, as the ‘Segregationalissuemost’
said the other day was the custom for new
authors. I don't. I have only fifteen cents on a
two-dollar book, and ten cents on a dollar-and-a-half
book, which is not nearly ten per cent.; and if you
can tell me any reason why I should not have as
much as an unfledged author, I wish you would put
up your patents and do it.... I want money
just now extremely. If I had a few thousand dollars,
I could benefit some very excellent persons
certainly, and in all probability should lose nothing
myself, but in the course of a few years, by the
time I should want my money at least, have it all<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_22" id="Page_22">22</SPAN></span>
back. I <em>can</em> take up bonds to be sure, and I
rather think I shall; but as a general thing, one
never wants to meddle with money that is settled.
Don't you think I talk sensibly? Don't you take
back your insinuations about my loose habits of expenditure?
Unthrift, reckless expenditure, improvidence,
indicate an organic defect of character. But
I will not sacrifice the present to the future. ‘The
present, the present, is all thou hast for thy sure possessing.’
Whenever I see an imminent need, I will
not pass it by on the score of laying up for a rainy
day. For, don't you see, when the rainy day comes,
I may not be here to be rained on, while to my
friend the rainy day is already come. I will enjoy
money as I go along,—not in so reckless a way
as to involve the necessity of one day imposing
a burden upon others. And of all enjoyment, I
know of none so delightful and inexhaustible, and I
may say so marvelous, as to see the amount of relief,
the quantity of sunshine and help, put into
another's life by the judicious bestowal of even a
very little money.<SPAN name="FNanchor_5_5" id="FNanchor_5_5"></SPAN><SPAN href="#Footnote_5_5" class="fnanchor">[5]</SPAN></p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_23" id="Page_23">23</SPAN></span>
“Did you ever see such a letter as this? It is full
of me, me, me, <em>and</em> me's money; but you began it.
Your letter came down upon me just when I have
been full of perplexity for more than a month, and
you see I have not strength enough to keep myself
to myself. You will of course consider this
all confidential. You better make sure of it by destroying
the letter as soon as you have read it.
Yes, by all means. Seems as if this letter was sort
of virtuous. But you know I am not virtuous at
all. And don't misconstrue me about the books.
Mr. Hunt has always been everything that was generous
and friendly, and I do not permit myself to
admit for a moment, even to myself, that everything
is not just as it should be. But that paragraph in
the ‘S.’ induced me to examine my own papers,—joined
with my great longing for money just now,—and
I did not and do not understand it. Happily,
it is not necessary I should. Perhaps that refers
chiefly to the great Corinthian publishing houses.”</p>
<p class="center p2">MR. DANE TO M. N.</p>
<p>“Ten per cent. was a fair amount—I mean ten
per cent. on the retail price—for B. & H. to pay
you. When they put their dollar books up to two<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_24" id="Page_24">24</SPAN></span>
dollars, whether they should pay you the same percentage,
should depend on their profits, and should
be a matter of honor with them. Probably at first
they did not double their profits with their price,
but now I have no doubt they do, and more too.
Still you are very much in their hands, and it is
very disagreeable for you to help yourself. If the
sale fell off with increase of price, although the
profit per volume was at the same percentage, they
would make less money by doing less business.</p>
<p>“Did you make any contract with them ever, and
what was it?</p>
<p>“I don't believe anybody ever gets less than ten
per cent. on <em>the price</em>; but it may be on the wholesale
price, which is forty per cent. off the retail—<em>i.e.</em>
a book that retails at $1.40 is wholesaled at
$1.00. Pardon me, but I never imagine that a
woman comprehends what per cent. means! Yes,
your principles are good, but your practice is probably
very deficient.”</p>
<p class="center p2">M. N. TO MR. DANE.</p>
<p>“I am going to finish up about <em>my</em> business now,
and then I shall not ever mention the subject again.
But I did want to talk with somebody about it, having
so little reliance on my own judgment. And
your letter came just then, and so I wrote. I have
never mentioned it to another soul. Confucius is a<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_25" id="Page_25">25</SPAN></span>
great deal better friend to me than you ever were or
ever will be, but somehow I could not speak to him
about it. I don't want to <em>speak</em> to any one. Besides
I was afraid he would take up against Mr. Hunt.</p>
<p>“I have looked into my papers, but I cannot
make much out of them.... I never thought the
first thing about it till I saw in the ‘S.’ what I told
you before—and I hardly thought of it then; but
several weeks after, when I wanted money, and my
account for this year was less than I expected, I
hunted up the old ‘S.’ to see if I had read it right,
and then I wrote to Mr. Hunt without thought of
there being anything wrong, but asking him how it
was. I supposed there was some <em>modus operandi</em>,
... and wanted to know what. It was nearly
three weeks before he wrote again, and then came
a pleasant letter; but all he said about mine was—[then
follows an account of the correspondence.]</p>
<p>“Now I must confess I feel next door to being
insulted. I hate to use the word, but there it is.
——is as innocent and as good as an angel, and
does not in the least know what she is writing about.
But all that Mr. Hunt ever said to me on the subject,
or I to him, did not occupy five minutes, and
he never spoke but once. That was years ago. It
must have been before the second contract was
made. He said that owing to the fluctuations of
the market, the uncertainties arising from the war,
<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_26" id="Page_26">26</SPAN></span>
or something of that sort, they were going to give
their authors a fixed sum—fifteen cents per volume—instead
of a percentage. It was at a time
when prices (of books) were changing from one
dollar and a quarter to two dollars, but I don't
know exactly when. I assented of course; I neither
knew nor cared anything about it. I had no
interest in it. And that is all that has ever passed
between us. Even now I have not the least fault
to find if I am on the same footing as others. But
why does he not say so? Do you think I am entirely
unreasonable in being dissatisfied? I wish
you would tell me if you think so, for it is like death
almost to think it possible that Mr. Hunt should be
in the wrong. I have had the most implicit confidence
in him. I like him so much that I hate to
hear a word said against the ‘Adriatic,’ or
anything that he is concerned in. I would have
been delighted to write for him for nothing if he
had needed the money, and asked me.... Mr.
Hunt's last letter to me by —— was January 18. I
did not reply to it, and so the matter stands. I shall
never say or do anything more about it. You
cannot conceive how distasteful it is to me. Nothing
in all my life—literary—ever touched me so
nearly. If I had lost every speck of money that
I had—twice over—it would not have so disheartened
me. Confidence must be entire, or it is<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_27" id="Page_27">27</SPAN></span>
nothing. Do not you ever speak to any one of this....
I shall never mention it. A dead friendship
is as sacred as a dead friend.</p>
<p>[But if your dead friend will not rest quietly in
his grave, but persists in stalking up and down the
earth, scaring the timid, oppressing the weak, and
boasting all the time his own beneficence, you may
presently learn with Browning, that even</p>
<div class="center">
<div class="poem"><div class="stanza">
<div class="i4">“Serene deadness</div>
<div class="i0">Tries a man's temper.”]<br/></div>
</div></div>
</div>
<p>“Now I hope I have not overwearied you with
my tiresome letter. You need not be afraid of a
repetition of it. In fact, there is nothing more to
say,—which you will perhaps think the strongest
security of all. I hope that you are good,—at least
that you are content with nothing less than good,—which
is the highest that any of us can go, I fancy.
I think you had better burn this letter too. It will
be safest.”</p>
<p class="center p2">MR. DANE TO M. N., FEBRUARY 4.</p>
<p>“Let us try your case by admitted principles.
Inasmuch as you put yourself into Mr. Hunt's hands
to do what was right, he was bound to pay you as
much as others receive upon whose winnings the
same profits are made. This is Law, Gospel, & Co.
If he did more, it would be generosity; if less,
meanness or worse.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_28" id="Page_28">28</SPAN></span>
“He agreed for ten per cent. on the ‘City Lights,’
and pays you fifteen cents per copy, which is exactly
right if it retailed at one dollar fifty cents; and
he pays you the same on the rest, I understand
you.</p>
<p>“Whether he was reasonable in asking you to
assent to the fifteen cents per copy depends on his
sales. If they were very small, he would make
less than if large. I suppose you own the copyright,
but he owns the stereotype plates, which cost the
same whether many or few copies are printed. If
when paper, and so forth, increased in value, he increased
the price <em>pro rata</em>, and the sales continued
the same, he made a larger profit, and should pay
you more; that is, your percentage should continue
as large. Now, if he sends you any proper accounts
of sales, they will tell the story as to the number of
copies sold, but not whether they cost fifty or a
hundred per cent. more than formerly. Jackson or
any book-publisher would know as to that.</p>
<p>“It would seem that you have received the minimum
price, according to Jackson and the Segregationalissuemost,
and my own notions. Your books
are well printed on tinted paper, and your <em>notions</em>
may have abridged the profits. I mean you may
have required expensive editions, more so than was
profitable; but I think not. Will you just show
me your contracts and accounts of sales.... I<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_29" id="Page_29">29</SPAN></span>
am bound professionally to secresy, and my habits
are fixed, so that I tell nobody other people's affairs.</p>
<p>“It is due to Mr. Hunt that you investigate the
matter to some conclusion.... Mr. Hunt mistook
your position. Your ready assent to his proposition
and your confidence in him, which rendered
any sharp bargaining unnecessary on your part, was
interpreted as inability to comprehend matters of
business; and so they said you understood it once,
and will again when you are where you can be talked
to. You gave no heed to what was said, and it is a
waste of ink to write it all out!</p>
<p>“But you and I know better. Your mind is logical,
and your simplicity as to business a sham.”</p>
<p class="p2 center">M. N. TO MR. DANE.</p>
<p>“Thank you for your letter....</p>
<p>“Second, I don't know whether the sales were
large or small. Enormous I should say, considering
the quality of what was sold; but I don't know
what would be considered large as compared with
other books. I remember that the ‘New Zealander,’
a good while ago, said that for any book not a novel
five thousand was a success; and I think all mine, or
nearly all, have come up to that, and some must have
gone beyond it.</p>
<p>“Third, I do not know who owns the copyright
or the stereotype plates. I never heard anything
about either.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_30" id="Page_30">30</SPAN></span>
“Fourth, I am perfectly willing to push the matter
to any agreeable conclusion; but suppose I
inquire around among the publishers, and find that
I have been underpaid, what do I gain? No money,
for that is all past and gone. Will it give me back
Mr. Hunt? Does that strike you as sentimental?
It does me. Nevertheless, that is what it means.</p>
<p>“Next, it is very cool in you, if the mercury <em>is</em>
below zero,—when you have always been telling
that a woman has no logic, and that <em>I</em> have no logic,
and other similar endearments,—to turn around
now and quietly speak of my logical mind as if you
had been preaching it up all your life. <em>I</em> knew it,
but it is a good deal to have you even indirectly confess
it. As for business, if I chose to turn my
attention to it, I have no doubt I could master all
its details, just as I could in cooking. But if you
have a cook or a publisher for the express purpose
of doing the business for you, what is the use of
perplexing yourself about it?</p>
<p>“I am purposing to go to Athens next Saturday.
I will gather up my papers and take them to you,
if you will burden yourself with them, but it is a
thankless task.... But I really do not want to
talk about it.</p>
<p>“I had yesterday a hearty sort of letter from Mr.
Hunt. He says that an unusual interest ever since
the day of publication of ‘The Rights of Men’ was<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_31" id="Page_31">31</SPAN></span>
evident on all hands; that elaborate newspaper
notices have followed the book in profuse showers;
and though business is singularly slow this season,
he thinks it will have a good sale. He also says,
‘When you come again, remember if there are any
business matters to be set right, we are to do it then,’
and ‘When the juvenile book is ready, pray send it,
for it takes some time to have illustrations made,
and we are even now preparing for autumn.’</p>
<p>“Now that does not read like a man who is conscious
of anything blameworthy. It would be impossible
he should go on talking as pleasantly, and
cheerily, and carelessly as if nothing had happened,
if anything <em>had</em> happened. Doesn't it look so to
you? And why should it be? Brummell and
Hunt are famous for their generosity and liberality,
and what motive could they have in changing their
course for me? It seems to me like an ugly dream.
I wish I never had thought of it at all. They could
not have been any worse off, and I might have been
better.”</p>
<p class="p2 center">MR. DANE TO M. N.</p>
<p>“You throw yourself unreservedly into the arms
of your publishers. Few of us can safely be trusted
so far. Mr. Hunt has apparently given you the minimum
share, but I do not know even that, and you
don't without inquiry.... What I should do is<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_32" id="Page_32">32</SPAN></span>
this,—satisfy myself that he is probably keeping too
large a share, then say to him frankly, in what form
you please, that it seems so, and ask him to explain.
As a business matter, it is proper. As between
friends, it is due to friendship. What right have you
to listen to the suggestions of the adversary, and
give your friend no hearing? That you don't know
much of your affairs is evident, because you don't
know who owns the copyright or the stereotype
plates. I do happen to know, for I asked Hunt
once if you retained the copyrights, and he said you
did. The accounts which he should render you will
show exactly the sales. Of course Mr. H. will answer
verbally your letter when you meet. Why
not tell him frankly just as you tell me? Don't
hesitate to let me do whatever you wish done, only
I don't want to be officious.”</p>
<div class="figcenter"> <ANTIMG src="images/i_036png_p32.jpg" width-obs="200" height-obs="134" alt="illustration" /></div>
<hr class="chap" />
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_33" id="Page_33">33</SPAN></span></p>
<div class="figcenter"> <ANTIMG src="images/i_037png_p33.jpg" width-obs="400" height-obs="90" alt="illustration" /></div>
<h2 class="break"><SPAN name="IV"></SPAN>IV.</h2>
<p class="center">DECLARATION OF WAR.</p>
<p class="noin">
<ANTIMG src="images/i_015png_p11m.jpg" width-obs="100" height-obs="98" alt="M" class="floatl" />
<span class="hide">M</span>R. Dane, at my desire, and without mentioning
any names, went to several publishers
in Athens, and was told by all
whom he saw that ten per cent. on the retail price
was the author's customary share of the profits.
He was referred to Mr. Campton, of the firm of
Murray & Elder, as being the person who knew
more about these things than any man in Athens.
Mr. C. said the same thing. I immediately wrote
to Mr. Hunt, February 11:—</p>
<p class="p2">“In reply to the suggestion in your last letter,
that I should send my juvenile book, I am forced
to say what I never thought to say, that I cannot
see how it will be for my interest that you should
publish any more of my books. Unhappily, it is
not necessary that I should give any explanation,
since the reason, if it do not exist to your own
knowledge and by your own arrangement, does
not exist at all.”</p>
<p class="p2 center">
<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_34" id="Page_34">34</SPAN></span>
M. N. TO MR. DANE.</p>
<p>“This, you see, is a little different from what I
spoke of, but what is the use of keeping up appearances?
If he has done what he seems to have
done, there is no possible way of getting over it,
and I may as well meet it face to face at once. If
he takes no notice of this note, or if he asks an
explanation, I shall refer him to you, and you may
do whatever you think best. If he thinks this an
unfriendly course, I think it is for him to show that
any other was possible. Certainly, I tried hard
enough to keep the matter between ourselves alone.
Sometimes I feel indignant, but somehow the uppermost
feeling is a sense of loss. There weighs upon
me a burden, as if some great calamity had befallen.
Unless he may yet show something that has hitherto
not appeared, giving a new light.”</p>
<p class="p2 center">M. N. TO MR. DANE, FEBRUARY 15.</p>
<p>“Mr. Hunt shows an indifference quite in harmony
with the theory that his friendship for me is
founded on his business relations. In fact, it seems
that business relations and friendly relations are
alike unimportant to him, for he has taken no notice
whatever of my letter. Of course, I shall not be
careful to preserve what he values so lightly; yet
I would rather err on the side of caution than of
recklessness. It is possible my letter may have<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_35" id="Page_35">35</SPAN></span>
been missent, or that he is out of town. Of course,
when our breach becomes public, it can never be
healed; and I therefore do not wish it to pass beyond
us till there is no possibility of doubt. I
therefore will write another note, and inclose it in
this letter. If you see no objection, I should like
to have you mail it to him in Athens. Then I will
wait one week more. The week after, that is, the
week commencing February 23, I shall wish you to
call upon Mr. Hunt and get all the money, etc.,
of mine which he holds.”</p>
<p class="p2 center">MR. DANE TO M. N.</p>
<p>“I am grieved and sorry with you at this thing.
I thought Mr. Hunt would hasten, at the suggestion
of any real dissatisfaction, to satisfy you....
Yours, inclosing a note to him, just came. I know
that suspense to you is very trying, and I want you
to do all that is possible to keep the trouble where
it is; and I would therefore have you send him the
note which you inclose, before you suggest me or
any one else as a disjunctive conjunction....”</p>
<p class="p2">The note to Mr. Hunt simply said that I had
received no answer to my last note; that, indeed,
no answer was necessary, but I should be glad to
know he had received it; and that, as it was hardly
probable two successive letters should go wrong, if<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_36" id="Page_36">36</SPAN></span>
I did not hear from him, I should assume that he
had received both notes.</p>
<p class="p2 center">M. N. TO MR. DANE, FEBRUARY 19.</p>
<p>“No letter has come.... There is no use in
waiting. I do not understand Mr. Hunt's course,
nor do I care to understand it.</p>
<p>“The more I think of it, the more I am inclined
<em>not</em> to have you do anything about the past. Let
the dead bury their dead. It will be only a disagreeable
personal affair, whose sole satisfaction will
be the money. It will in effect be arguing and
claiming a greater value than he has set upon me.
For my part, I would a great deal rather let it all
go. You just call and get the money that the
account says is due. Make as much of a settlement
as can be settled; and if he chooses to let
everything remain as it is, I choose it also. If he
can afford to dispense with an explanation, so
can I.”</p>
<p class="p2">I had given to Mr. Dane an order upon Mr.
Hunt for what money of mine he had in his possession.</p>
<p>Mr. Dane called for the money on the 24th of
February, and on the same day,—but whether
before or after Mr. Dane's call, I can only infer,—Mr.
Hunt wrote to me:—</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_37" id="Page_37">37</SPAN></span>
“<span class="smcap">Dear M. N.</span>:—</p>
<p>“On my return home on Saturday, I found your
note without date, informing me that you had
received no reply to your ‘note of last Tuesday.’
I have not replied to your note of February 11th,
because I could not understand the purport of it,
and hoped you might be in town soon to explain it.</p>
<p>“In the last letter I received from you, some
days before the note referred to above, written in
the old friendly spirit and faith, you tell me you
have a juvenile book nearly ready, and ask if it
shall be sent for publication. I reply, please send
it at once; and then comes your note of the 11th
inst., with this passage in it: ‘I cannot see how it
will be for my interest that you should publish any
more of my books. Unhappily, it is not necessary
that I should give any explanation, since the reason,
if it do not exist to your own knowledge, and by
your own arrangement, does not exist at all.’ Now
there must have been something in my note to you
(to which this note of February 11th is a reply)
which has offended you; else why this sudden
change from the sentiments in your long and
friendly letter to those of the unhappy note of
February 11th? Now, pray let us understand
each other; and in all kindness, I ask you to tell
me the ground of your sudden dissatisfaction.</p>
<p class="center">
“Very sincerely yours,</p>
<p class="right">
“<span class="smcap">R. S. Hunt</span>.”</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_38" id="Page_38">38</SPAN></span>
Mr. Hunt's ignorance in face of my letters, his
absolute inability to conjecture in what direction
the trouble lay, his misgiving that some unremembered
sentence in his letter had offended me, seemed
to me not a little remarkable. I wrote again.</p>
<p class="p2 center">M. N. TO MR. HUNT.</p>
<p>“<span class="smcap">My dear Mr. Hunt</span>:—</p>
<p>“It is an unpleasant story to tell, but since you
desire it I will repeat it.</p>
<p>“You recollect the letter I wrote you some time
last December, and the question I asked you in it.
The ‘long and friendly letter,’ of which you speak,
told you of my waiting, and of my writing to Mr.
Jackson. Mr. Jackson's letter confirmed the statement
of the Segregationalissuemost. He said,
‘There is a custom of the trade which obtains for
the first venture of an author unknown to fame, to
receive ten per cent. on the retail price of the books
after the first thousand copies are sold.... As
to the price per volume of M. N.'s works, I should
think twenty to twenty-five cents per volume would
be the fair copyright. Sometimes a moderate copyright
makes larger sales by enabling the publishers
to give larger discounts to the trade,’ etc., etc. I
still supposed there was some good reason for my
receiving a lower rate than any he mentioned, and
in my long letter I tried to make clear to you the<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_39" id="Page_39">39</SPAN></span>
point which I wished settled. In your reply, you
said, by E——, ‘Do you wonder, matters having been
many times explained, that he thought they must
sooner or later explain themselves through your
memory? <em>We</em> forget how, in a retired life, things
work in the mind,’ etc., etc. My memory is not
wont to play me false; and so far from matters having
been many times explained, they have not been
explained at all. I have never so much as sought
any explanation till now. Never but once has the
subject been referred to between us. That was
years ago, soon after the publication of ‘City Lights,’
and while prices were as yet unfixed. You then
said, of your own accord, that owing to fluctuation
of prices and general uncertainties, you were making
arrangements with your authors to pay them
fifteen cents a volume instead of a percentage. To
this I readily assented. All that you said did
not take five minutes, and all that I said did not
amount to five words. I had a great deal more
faith in your honorable intentions toward me than
I had in my literary power to serve you. I had
far more anxiety lest I should make you lose money,
than I had lest you should make me lose it.</p>
<p>“I decided that if I were indeed brooding in a
retired life over a trifle, it was time to refer the
matter to some one whose life was not retired, and
who was better able than I to judge. I gave the<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_40" id="Page_40">40</SPAN></span>
whole matter to Hon. Mr. Dane. He made inquiries
among the publishers, without using your
name, or in any way bringing you in question;
and as the result of his investigations, he reports
ten per cent. on the retail price as the very lowest
paid to the author. One publisher told him that
they considered a book that was not worth to its
author ten per cent., was not worth publishing.</p>
<p>“How, then, could I avoid the conclusion that
you have been paying me all these years from one
fourth to one third less than the lowest market
price? For, notwithstanding the fixed sum was
to avoid a change, change has not been avoided.
When a book was published whose retail price was
one dollar and fifty cents, the author's part went
down to ten cents. That is, the author's price was
fixed against a rise, but flexible toward a fall.</p>
<p>“Is not this enough to explain my ‘change of
sentiment’ and my ‘sudden dissatisfaction?’</p>
<p>“Mr. Hunt, I cannot talk of this. I have suffered
a loss that money cannot measure, nor words
express. The writing of this letter is the most
painful work my pen has ever done. My faith in
you was perfect, and my friendship boundless, and
it has all come to this.</p>
<p>“I was thoroughly identified with you. I counted
your prosperity mine. Not a word of praise or
censure was passed upon you that I did not feel.<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_41" id="Page_41">41</SPAN></span>
Had your needs demanded it, I would gladly have
offered twice, and thrice, and four times any reduction,
and have reckoned it only pleasure.</p>
<p>“If I have failed to make anything clear, you
can refer to Mr. Dane. No one but himself knows
anything about it; but how can it be kept longer?
And yet how can it be told?”</p>
<p class="p2">When Mr. Hunt rendered my account, and paid
my money to Mr. Dane, I found that they had
allowed ten per cent. on the new book, “Rights of
Men.”</p>
<p>Mr. Hunt did not reply to my letter, but sought
an interview with Mr. Dane, of which the latter
gives the following account:—</p>
<p class="p2 right">
“<span class="smcap">Athens</span>, <em>March</em> 2d, 1768.</p>
<p>“I have had a long talk with Mr. Hunt; longer
than I can write. He asked me at first what you
wished; said he had a long letter from you, referring
him to me, etc. I told him that it seemed to
you, as it did to me, strange that, while almost any
author was receiving ten per cent. on sales, you
were allowed much less, and that was what had
not been explained. He expressed all through the
greatest regard for you, and surprise that you should
have so little confidence in him. I told him I should
be very glad to be able to assure you that he had
<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_42" id="Page_42">42</SPAN></span>
done everything toward you that his confidential
relations required, and that I felt sure it was best,
in every business point of view, that he should continue
your publisher.</p>
<p>“He said your books are published more expensively
than most books; that a great deal has
been always expended for advertising; that it costs,
for instance, $1,000 for one page of the ‘Adriatic,’
—— copies being printed; that they employ one
man at a yearly salary of —— dollars to attend to
having their books properly noticed in the papers;
that all the machinery for a large sale is expensive;
that they make forty per cent. discount to the trade—more
on large orders; that Mr. Somebody makes
estimates of the actual cost of books published, and
submits them to him, and did so with yours, and so
a fair price was fixed; that you have made more
out of the books than the publishers, and that they
could not and cannot afford to pay more than what
has been allowed; and upon my suggestion that
more had been allowed on ‘The Rights of Men,’ he
said that was a thin book, and took but little paper,
and so cost less. He says others will pay you much
more for a single work in order to get you, but
thinks the style, etc., would not be satisfactory, etc.
In short, Mr. H. claims that in all respects, they
have done their best as publishers and friends for
your reputation and pecuniary interests in the long
run.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_43" id="Page_43">43</SPAN></span>
“Mr. H. said he was sorry you did not call as
he suggested, and talk about the matter; that he
should never cease to be your friend—‘I wish you
would tell her so;’ that in your letter you had
almost charged him with dishonesty, which certainly
you could not mean, etc. Upon my inquiry, he
said they made less on the books at the present
high prices, but he gave me no special estimates.
He said he had arranged with other authors at a
specified price per copy, but did not tell me what
price. As the interview was at his request, I had
no demands to make, and could do little but hear
him. I told him I should write you to-day, placing
the matter before you as he presented it; that I
could not, without inquiry, say to you that I was or
was not satisfied that all was right, but should be
very glad to see your pleasant relations continue;
and so it ended.”</p>
<p class="p2">This explanation was not satisfactory. If my
books were published more expensively than most
books, Mr. Hunt should have told me before. When
the first one was to be published, he asked what
style I should like, and suggested that of the “City
Curate.” I preferred “Sir Thomas Browne.” He
made no objection, nor even hinted that it was more
expensive than the other. He wrote to me, “It
will be a beauty, and look like ‘Sir Thomas Browne,’<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_44" id="Page_44">44</SPAN></span>
in its red waistcoat.” And again: “I am glad you
like the costume into which we put your first-born.”
The following books were simply published in uniform
style with the first, and nothing was ever said
about it between us. As to the cost of advertising,
why should it cost him more to advertise than it
did other publishers, or more to advertise me than
other writers? What, again, had I to do with the
cost of the machinery for large sales, or with the
rate of discount, unless they were gotten up and
arranged solely or chiefly on my account? In
that case I must indeed have been disastrous to
my publishers, for I cannot think my sales have
been exceptionably large. The reason alleged for
the increased price allowed on “Rights of Men,”
seemed trivial. True, it was but a thin book, and
took but little paper, and so cost less. But it was
not so thin a book as “Holidays,” on which they
allowed me but ten cents, while on “Rights of
Men,” accounted for after I had begun to look into
the matter, they allowed fifteen cents. Yet both
books were sold at the same retail price,—one dollar
and fifty cents. “Rights of Men” was one
hundred and forty-four pages thinner than “Winter
Work,” one hundred and twenty-three pages
thinner than “Cotton-picking,” ninety-eight pages
thinner than “Old Miasmas.” Those books were
sold at a retail price of two dollars, while this was<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_45" id="Page_45">45</SPAN></span>
one dollar and a half. On those books they allowed
me seven and a half per cent., while on this they
allowed me ten per cent.</p>
<p>But “Old Miasmas” is one hundred and fifty-one
pages thinner than “City Lights;” “Cotton-picking”
is one hundred and twenty-six pages thinner
than “City Lights.” All three of the books
are sold at the same retail price,—two dollars.
And on all three I was allowed but seven and a
half per cent. That is, while all goes smoothly, a
thinness of one hundred and fifty-one pages is of no
account. It neither makes the price of a book less
to the buyer, nor the pay of a book greater to the
author. But when ripples begin to rise, a thinness
of ninety-eight pages makes the buyer's price less
by fifty cents, and the author's pay greater by one-fourth.
Thinness, thou art a jewel!</p>
<p>One thing more: as these books are published in
uniform style, if they are published more expensively
than most books, they must have been so published
in the beginning. Therefore the relative
pay of the author should then have been less. But
the first contract is made out according to the usual
custom, at ten per cent. on the retail price. When
the author was unknown and the sale uncertain, he
received ten per cent. After he became known,
and the risk, one would suppose, must have been
diminished, he went down to six and two-thirds per
cent. Great is the mystery of publishing!</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_46" id="Page_46">46</SPAN></span>
Thinking it possible that smallness of sales might
have something to do with it, I wrote to Mr. Dane:—</p>
<p class="p2">“I can't tell a lie, pa. I wish I was satisfied,
but I am not. If Mr. Hunt had said this to me in
the first place, I dare say I should have been. The
best light is this: that I asked him a question to
which, for three months, he made no reply. You
asked it, and he answered at once. This, however,
is a slight matter. I can talk about it, and
scold him for it, and, without ever forgiving him,
live on in perfect good-humor. It is a surface matter,
and if this is all it is nothing.</p>
<p>“But I cannot thoroughly feel that this is all,
and I cannot be the same without feeling so. Mr.
Jackson knew the style of the book, so did Mr.
Campton, and they knew the expenses of printing;
and if Mr. Hunt had so much regard for me as he
thinks he had, why did he let me go on making
myself wretched for weeks, when an hour's time
would have set everything at rest? He who really
regards me, will regard my whims as well as my
wants. And this was not a whim, either; it was
a sensible and natural question. Mr. Hunt is mistaken
in supposing I did not mean what I seemed
to mean. I did mean just that. If I had meant
less, I should have felt less. I am not a simpleton
to break my heart over a difference of opinion....</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_47" id="Page_47">47</SPAN></span>
“I do not think it necessary to apply to any
others than Marsh & Merriman, and Mr. Campton.
If they think everything is as it should be,
then be it resolved that it is. Enough testimony
is as good as a feast. Why should others pay me
more for a single work in order to get me? Can
they afford to pay more than he? But there is no
good in talking upon uncertainties. When we have
found out any actual data, we can cipher on interminably.
I trust you are pleased with the prospect.
I do not think it is of any use to stop here, because
inwardly I am no more content than I was when I
began—not so much, in fact. I am at one of
those places where it is easier to go forward than
backward. Indeed, from this point it is impossible
to go back to where I was when I started.</p>
<p>“Having slept over it, it occurs to me to say
that I think you better see Mr. Campton and perhaps
no one else.... I am afraid it will
somehow get out.”</p>
<p class="p2">Mr. Dane took my accounts to Mr. Campton and
laid the facts before him, making thus the matter
personal for the first time. He reported:—</p>
<p class="p2">“I have had a long talk with Mr. Campton, and
stated to him all that Mr. Hunt said as reasons for
his course, as well as what the sales had been, etc.
He says your books are not within his—Murray
& Elder's—usual line of publication, but he<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_48" id="Page_48">48</SPAN></span>
knows all about them. He says nobody would ask
you to receive less than ten per cent, on the retail
price, and any publisher in Athens will give you
more for anything you may offer, and that now you
ought to receive for all past sales at that rate on all
the books, and that you would be entitled to that
even on a book where only two thousand copies sold.</p>
<p>“Mr. Campton measured and counted the pages,
etc., in your books, and figured the cost and all the
items. At outside present prices it costs to compose
and stereotype such a book, $1.25 a page, or $500
for 400 pages. That is the whole outlay for the
plates ready to print. After that, the books cost,
all told, say 52 cents per copy.</p>
<p>“The publisher receives, including what he retails
and gives away, an average of $1.20 per copy
on the whole editions.</p>
<p>“Such books of 400 pages cost each copy:—</p>
<table summary="cost">
<tr><td>Paper and press-work,</td>
<td> </td>
<td class="tdr">.24</td></tr>
<tr><td>Binding, </td>
<td> </td>
<td class="tdr">.23</td></tr>
<tr><td>Stereotype plates, $500,</td></tr>
<tr><td>10,000 copies, each,</td>
<td> </td>
<td class="tdr bb">.05</td></tr>
<tr><td> </td>
<td> </td>
<td class="tdr">.52 </td> </tr>
<tr>
<td>Retail price,</td>
<td> </td>
<td class="tdr bb">$2.00</td></tr>
<tr><td>40 per cent. off,</td>
<td> </td>
<td class="tdr bb">.80</td></tr>
<tr><td> </td>
<td> </td>
<td class="tdr">$1.20</td></tr>
<tr><td> </td>
<td> </td>
<td class="tdr bb">.52</td></tr>
<tr><td> </td>
<td> </td>
<td class="tdr bb">
.68</td></tr>
<tr><td><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_49" id="Page_49">49</SPAN></span>
Of which the publisher has</td>
<td> </td>
<td class="tdr">.53</td></tr>
<tr><td>The author</td>
<td> </td>
<td class="tdr">.15</td></tr>
</table>
<p>‘Old Miasmas’ has only 310 pages, and so costs
less by 25 per cent. Mr. C. says the books can be
made at 15 per cent. less than these estimates, but
he wanted to keep within bounds.... The
advertising, etc., are part of the usual machinery of
all publishers. He says B. & H., so far from making
unusual discounts to the trade, have recently
published a list prescribing so little discounts that
‘the trade’ are offended.”</p>
<p class="p2">I also directed Mr. Dane to write to some of the
Corinthian publishers to ascertain their custom.
He wrote to Pearville & Co., and received the following
reply on March 20:—</p>
<p class="p2">“<span class="smcap">Dear Sir</span>,—In reply to your favor of 18th,
beg to say that, in the absence of any agreement,
we should pay to the author 10 per cent. on the retail
price for all copies sold. This on $2.00 would
give the author 20 cts.; and 1.50, 15 cts. per copy.</p>
<p class="center">
“Very respectfully, <span class="smcap">B. Pearville & Co.</span>”</p>
<p class="p2">My confidence in Mr. Hunt was lost, and I was
too much disheartened to do anything more except
to close my connection with the firm, so far as I
could. I wrote to Mr. Dane:—</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_50" id="Page_50">50</SPAN></span>
“Do not <em>you</em> be disturbed by this unhappy complication.
If you do, I shall be <em>désesperé</em> indeed.
There is nothing to be done between Mr. Hunt and
me. There is nothing between us worth preserving....
The case has been presented to him.
He is not inclined to do anything, and I certainly
cannot press him. Either he feels that he is right
or that he is wrong. If the former, any proceedings
on my part will only bring on active antagonism.
If the latter, the consciousness of it is penalty severe
enough to atone for all. Moreover, so far as I am
concerned, no money could make amends for what
it would cost me; and in fact, having lost so much,
I think I rather enjoy losing the money too....
I would not see Mr. Hunt any more. Let it all go.”</p>
<div class="figcenter"> <ANTIMG src="images/i_054png_p50.jpg" width-obs="200" height-obs="101" alt="illustration" /></div>
<hr class="chap" />
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_51" id="Page_51">51</SPAN></span></p>
<div class="figcenter"> <ANTIMG src="images/i_055png_p51.jpg" width-obs="400" height-obs="81" alt="illustration" /></div>
<h2 class="break"><SPAN name="V"></SPAN>V.</h2>
<p class="center">SKIRMISHING.</p>
<p class="noin">
<ANTIMG src="images/i_015png_p11m.jpg" width-obs="100" height-obs="98" alt="M" class="floatl" />
<span class="hide">M</span>R. BRUMMELL had written me, some
time before, a letter on some business
matter connected with his magazine, the
“Buddhist,” asking, I think, for a contribution.
Near the last of March I wrote to him saying
that I wished to have my editorial name removed
from the covers of the “Buddhist,” not from any
dissatisfaction with its management, but from other
causes; that if for any reason it might be awkward
for him to do it now, I would not press the matter,
but wait his convenience.</p>
<p>I had no quarrel with Mr. Brummell. My acquaintance
with him was very slight. I did not
suppose he knew anything of my dealings with Mr.
Hunt, and I made no reference to them.</p>
<p>A few days after, I chanced to see that my name,
with those of the other editors, had already, for the
last two numbers, been removed from the covers of
the “Buddhist,” and I wrote to Mr. Brummell
again, saying that, if I had discovered that fact
sooner, I should not of course have written as I did.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_52" id="Page_52">52</SPAN></span>
He replied on the 31st of March:—</p>
<p>“I have been much away from my desk this
month. During an absence your letter—with an
inclosure or two—came. Before I could reply I
was again called away, and, just returning, I receive
your note of yesterday.</p>
<p>“I wrote to you in the first place because I
thought you really took an interest in the ‘B.’
as well as accepted its annual pecuniary recognition
of your association with it, and because, since
the completion of the first volume, you had contributed
but very sparingly to its pages,—had almost
ceased even to send me good advice and better
criticism.</p>
<p>“I did not consider that you had broken off relations
with our house <em>in toto</em>, just because you fancied
another strong box more secure than ours, or
wished to try whether the <em>parvenu</em> hawkers and
peddlers of books could make the future of your
literary life more pleasant and profitable than your
past had proved by following the established routine
of regular publishing. I should have thought that I
was doing you an injustice had I allowed myself to
fancy that, because you wanted to try a promising
experiment, you and ourselves were not to [be]
considered as ‘on terms’ any more. Was I wrong?</p>
<p>“But, beyond this, I thought that if any difference
of opinion were to arise as to the proper earnings<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_53" id="Page_53">53</SPAN></span>
to be expected from, your books, there could be no
question as to the return made by the ‘B.’ for
the dozen or fifteen articles which you had contributed
to it, and that as you had sent but two papers
to the volume of 1767 and none for that of
1768, there could be no <em>faux pas</em> in asking you to
supply something. Again—was I wrong?</p>
<p>“A word as to the matter of names. It was my
intention to have no editorial names on the new
cover, as so much correspondence has been inflicted
on ‘the trio,’ and as so many subscriptions have
been sent to one or the other of them personally;
but by some blunder at the office, the names crept
on twice before I could lay them quite.</p>
<p>“Am I to understand that with the withdrawal
of your name from the cover of the ‘B.’ you desire
that your relations with Maga shall cease, and the
allowance heretofore made in return for your name—and
for your contributions, which were originally
expected to be monthly or when desired—shall no
longer be passed to your credit?”</p>
<p class="p2 center">M. N. TO MR. BRUMMELL.</p>
<p>“Your letter of March 31 is before me. If you
will be so good as to refer to my letter to which
yours is a reply, I think you will find a declaration
to the effect that my wish to leave the magazine
was not founded on any dissatisfaction connected<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_54" id="Page_54">54</SPAN></span>
with it. I certainly meant to guard against the
possibility of any such supposition on your part.
That I failed to do so, I must beg you to attribute
to inability and not to disinclination or indifference.</p>
<p>“Nor did your previous letter give me the faintest
shadow of offense. I was never otherwise than
gratified whenever you asked me to write. When
you say ‘your contributions, which were originally
expected to be monthly or when desired,’ do you
mean to intimate that there was an agreement between
us to that effect? If so, permit me to say
that such an agreement never existed. Mr. Hunt
came to me in Zoar with a request for service and
an offer of salary, which I felt obliged to refuse.
He then offered me $500 per year for the use of my
name as one of the editors and for such service as I
chose to give the magazine. He said they should be
glad to have me write every month, but I should be
left absolutely free not to write at all. I thought the
sum altogether too great for what I should be able
to do; and it was with the utmost reluctance, and
only after much urgency,—and because it was Mr.
Hunt who urged it,—that I consented to the arrangement.
I made no promises, but I determined
in my own mind that I would send something
every month; and I satisfied my editorial conscience
by carefully reading every number as it came out,
<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_55" id="Page_55">55</SPAN></span>
and noting its points, as you perhaps have sometimes
found to your sorrow, or at least fatigue. I
did this for a long time. Every gap in the earlier
numbers is owing to a story rejected or delayed by
you, not to any failure on my part to send you a
story. When I found that a paper would lie two
or three months in your hands, I thought it was because
you had so much better things to print, and
I considered that I was doing you a kindness by not
sending so frequently; and therefore, whenever you
did ask me to write, I took it as a compliment, and
was always pleased. You cannot speak more disparagingly
than I think of my actual services on
the ‘Buddhist,’ but I could wish that your opinion
had found an earlier expression. Permit me
distinctly to say that, until the reception of your
last letter, my relations towards you in connection
with the magazine were always agreeable; while
my original scruples regarding the money value of
such an editorial arrangement were long ago set at
rest in the most conclusive manner by other publishers.</p>
<p>“I do wish you to understand that I desire my
relations with the magazine shall cease at the earliest
possible moment.</p>
<p>“That part of your letter which refers to my
reasons for breaking my connection with your
house, it is impossible for me to characterize, and
equally impossible for me to reply to.”</p>
<p class="p2 center">
<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_56" id="Page_56">56</SPAN></span>
MR. BRUMMELL TO M. N., APRIL 4.</p>
<p>“I have your letter of the 1st instant, and I
thank you for it.</p>
<p>“May I correct the slight misunderstanding of
my position which I fancy I detect in your reply,
and for which I am doubtless responsible by reason
of some ineffectiveness in my way of ‘putting
things.’</p>
<p>“My notion was, that if your relation with the
‘B.’ had been agreeable, and your work satisfactorily
paid, I should be sorry to lose you as helper and
adviser, because you felt that you could publish elsewhere
and otherwise to better advantage. Pray
consider that you and I have only been in communication
in regard to this magazine; of the precise
manner and nature of your dealing with our senior
partner in other matters, I, of course, can know
nothing. I can only receive the results.</p>
<p>“I had understood, on taking up the plan prepared
for the ‘B.,’ that its ostensible editors were
to be <em>regular</em> contributors,—supplying for its pages
articles whenever wanted, even as often as monthly.</p>
<p>“If I misapprehended the agreement with yourself,
you must excuse me, and acquit me of intentionally
overstraining it. I did use your articles
slowly, for the reason, on the one hand, that I seldom
had by me more than one at a time, and could<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_57" id="Page_57">57</SPAN></span>
not exactly count upon the receipt of another; and,
on the other hand, because I knew you to be busy
on other things, and hesitated to take from you
time which you might prefer to use differently,
thinking that when you were moved to write, you
would do so.</p>
<p>“Believe me, your letters of suggestion were
always welcome, and would still be so. If anything
in my last note—which was somewhat hurried—seemed
to be cast in the form of a reflection upon
you, I hope that you will consider that I did not so
intend it.</p>
<p>“I have neither the right nor the desire to impugn
your reasons for seeking another channel of
communicating with the public than such as B. and
H. have been able to afford, and I do not think I
implied anything to the contrary. It is for you to
make the best market of your writings that you
can; and although I may, as well as any other publisher,
have my own view of what you should do,
and what should be done for you, I am most far
from wishing you to accept my view unconvinced,
and I do not even offer it therefore.</p>
<p>“I honestly and earnestly wish you as thorough
success as you can desire; and I hope that after you
have put other publishers to the <em>real test</em>,—not of
telling you what their brethren ought to do, but of
<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_58" id="Page_58">58</SPAN></span>
themselves doing what they say should be done,—you
will find as complete satisfaction from the general
average of your next <em>five or six</em> years, as I am
inclined to think you might derive from a consideration
of a similar period just ending.</p>
<p class="center">
“Sincerely yours,</p>
<p class="right">
“<span class="smcap">H. M. Brummell</span>.”</p>
<p>Solomon, in the enthusiasm of his love for his
little sister, conjures up quaint fancies to embody
his ardent longings to lavish gifts upon her. “If
she be a wall, we will build upon her a palace of
silver; and if she be a door, we will inclose her
with boards of cedar.” So, if this correspondence
with Mr. Brummell were the Sacred Scriptures, one
would express his admiration by writing a commentary
upon it. His especial appreciation would be
given to the childlike innocence with which Mr.
Brummell darts out of his path in pursuit of chimerical
beetles, while admonishing <em>me</em> to remember that
we are concerned with but a single bug. Nor
would he refuse the meed of one melodious tear to
the <em>naïveté</em> with which this complete letter-writer,
in his first epistle, lays bare the mercenary motives
of his correspondent, and, in the second, calmly affirms,
as a corollary to his propositions, that he
knows nothing about the matter. We are all aware
that men do speak unadvisedly with their lips, but
<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_59" id="Page_59">59</SPAN></span>
the unconscious sweetness of Mr. Brummell's admission
is the peculiar gift of Heaven to Mr. Brummell.
The learned commentator might not be able
to throw any light upon the points which are obscure
to Mr. Brummell; nor can the impartial historian
furnish any clew to the mystery of the “strong
box,” the “promising experiment,” and the “parvenu
hawkers and peddlers,” so significantly mentioned.
The present writer has no information on
these points, and is inclined to believe that Mr.
Brummell evolved them, as the German philosopher
did the camel, from his moral consciousness.</p>
<p>But the question is not of sacred but profane
literature, and we will not darken counsel by words
without knowledge.</p>
<p>Until about the middle of March, this matter had
not been mentioned to any one except Mr. Dane.
Seeing the sea-change into something rich and
strange, to which it was liable at the hands of the
house of Brummell & Hunt, I thought it might
be well to give my own version of it; and I spoke
of it to some of those who were nearest me, and
learned, as reported in a letter of April 18, to Mr.
Dane: “A. was not much taken aback by the aspect
of my affairs,—thinks they have only done
by me as by others; if one is ‘up’ to such things,
he makes his bargains; if he leaves it to them, he
gets theirs, such as they are. A. has done just as
I did, never said anything about it, and they pay
<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_60" id="Page_60">60</SPAN></span>
what they choose. What they choose is twelve
and a half cents on a dollar and a half book, and
ten cents on a dollar and a quarter book. He says
he has made some inquiries, and supposes he could
get more elsewhere, but ‘O, he is rich!’ B. has
ten per cent. written contract. —— says D. has
the same. E., of his own accord, told a friend of
mine that he did not think B. & H. were good
publishers for authors, as they advertised so little,
and had no agencies for pushing sales. I don't
agree with that, for I would much rather a book
would travel on its own merits. In fact, I have
always especially rejoiced in that attribute of B.
& H. A. says K. is shrewd and he has no
doubt <em>he</em> is well paid. But what is the use of talking
about it any more?“</p>
<p class="p2 center">MR. DANE TO M. N.</p>
<p>“To us mere mortals it seems as if you authors
were—as the countryman told Arthur Gilman his
lecture was—‘plaguey kinder shaller.’ That ...
you should surrender yourself at discretion to some
publisher is natural enough, but that A. should be
systematically humbugged out of his dollars, and
have the credit which I—and I presume mankind
generally—gave him for exacting so much for his
copyright as to make the price of his epistles and
things extortionate, is, as the man said of his wife's<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_61" id="Page_61">61</SPAN></span>
death, ridic'lous. There is nothing in the last ‘Adriatic’
but ——'s poem. Tell him that the world
thinks he imposes on us by making us pay a dollar
and a half for his very thin books. We suppose he
gets their weight in gold per copyright.”</p>
<div class="figcenter"> <ANTIMG src="images/i_065png_p61.jpg" width-obs="200" height-obs="198" alt="illustration" /></div>
<hr class="chap" />
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_62" id="Page_62">62</SPAN></span></p>
<div class="figcenter"> <ANTIMG src="images/i_066png_p62.jpg" width-obs="400" height-obs="64" alt="illustration" /></div>
<h2 class="break"><SPAN name="VI"></SPAN>VI.</h2>
<p class="center">A TRUCE.</p>
<p class="noin">
<ANTIMG src="images/i_066png_p62t.jpg" width-obs="100" height-obs="102" alt="T" class="floatl" />
<span class="hide">T</span>HEN for a time, other events absorbed
me, and the whole matter faded out of
sight and thought.</p>
<p>Afterward, to save the trouble of repeated explanations,
I determined to arrange the tragedy in
compact shape, and let such of my friends as cared
to know, learn it from the “original documents.”
Accordingly on the 27th or 28th of May, I wrote
to Mr. Hunt:—</p>
<p class="p2">“Will you be so good as to permit me to take
copies of those letters that I have sent you which
resulted in breaking the connection between us? I
have not my papers by me, and cannot give you
the exact dates of the letters I want, but the first
was sent on or about the last of December, the next,
etc., etc., etc. If you desire it, I will return the
letters to you, or if you prefer that they should not
go out of your hands, and will say when and where
I can see them, I shall be happy to suit your convenience.”</p>
<p class="p2">Mr. Hunt did not reply to this letter directly, but
sought an interview with Mr. Dane.</p>
<p class="center p2">
<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_63" id="Page_63">63</SPAN></span>
MR. DANE TO M. N.</p>
<p>“Mr. Hunt has been at my office an hour, talking
of you, etc. He at first said you had written
him for copies of your letters; that he is taking
account of stock and could not possibly have them
copied at present, and wished, if I were writing you,
that I would say so. I said, why not inclose the
letters to M. N., and ask her to return them if you
want them. He said he would. He seems worried
about the matter, and said, ‘If I only could know
what M. N. wants, I would do anything to satisfy
her.’ I said, ‘I have done all I could to prevent
a final breach between you. From all I could
learn, I thought M. N. had not received what she
was entitled to. Everybody to whom we referred
expressed this opinion. Nobody suggested that less
than ten per cent. was right, and you allow her six
and two thirds, and seven and one half. Her conclusion
was inevitable, that you had not done right,
etc.’ He replied with various abstractions as to
how authors forgot the various expenses, etc.</p>
<p>“I told him you felt hurt that he did not notice
your letters asking explanation. He said he
wrote you to come and see him, and he would have
gone to you had you suggested it. I said what I
should have done, was to see you and explain the
matter, and not allow it to rest so for weeks, as if it
were a matter of indifference, etc. Finally I told<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_64" id="Page_64">64</SPAN></span>
him what I advised you, to wait for their next account,
and see whether they would not, now that
high prices have to some extent passed by, allow a
further percentage; and that I suggested to you to
write them, or allow me to, saying that it was hoped
they might make their future accounts more satisfactory.
He made no reply. I mentioned that
you really felt that the ‘Adriatic’ was your proper
avenue to the public, and had a paper now that you
hardly knew what to do with. He said, ‘All she
has to do is to send it along.’ Well, all this talk
came to nothing. The only fact that at all modifies
my views is, that A., B., and the rest, seem to
be treated the same, and that is a surprise to me,
and takes off in a measure the c—— of taking advantage
of female weakness. Ahem!”</p>
<p class="center p2">M. N. TO MR. DANE, JUNE 1.</p>
<p>“Your letter came Saturday; but <em>my</em> letters
have not yet appeared from Mr. Hunt. His talk
to you looks like subterfuge. I never suggested
his getting the letters copied, but send them to me
and I would return them, or tell me where and
when I should see them, and I would wait his convenience.
Again, what have I to do with the expenses
of publishers? I am not complaining that
he pays small per cent., but that he, in the first
<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_65" id="Page_65">65</SPAN></span>
place, pays less than other publishers, and secondly,
pays me less than he pays other authors, and
is thereby guilty of a breach of faith.”</p>
<p class="p2">On the same day, May 29, the firm of Brummell
& Hunt addressed a letter to Mr. Dane, saying,—</p>
<p>“We have occasion to print several volumes
of M. N.'s writings, which under ordinary circumstances
we should proceed to do at once. Before
doing so, however, in the present posture of
affairs, we have an offer to make to M. N. The
dissatisfaction which she feels, and is constantly expressing
toward us as her publishers, would probably
lead her to prefer that her books should be in
other hands. We are willing to sell the stereotyped
plates and manufactured stock of her books, at a
reasonable price, to any publisher with whom she
may choose to arrange for their future publication.</p>
<p>“An early answer would be acceptable, as in the
event of our retaining the books, we wish to proceed
with the manufacture.”</p>
<p class="p2 center">MR. DANE TO M. N., JUNE 1, 1768.</p>
<p>“The breezes from B. & H. are very fluctuating.
The same day in which Mr. H. came and
had the long talk which I reported to you, the firm
seem to have written the inclosed, which I did not
get till this morning.</p>
<p>“If you don't do anything for a month nothing<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_66" id="Page_66">66</SPAN></span>
in particular will happen. Still, you want the books
in the market, and perhaps somebody will take them
off B. & H.'s hands and do as well....</p>
<p>“I am somewhat inclined to say to them that we
will take all the stereotype plates, and all the books
on hand of them, at the appraisal of fair men. And
the same men shall adjust all claims for the past
copyrights.</p>
<p>“I am surprised at this blunt note, after Mr. H.'s
amiable conversation. If we are going to have a
settlement, let us open the past and make them
refer the whole thing; let them give up everything
and adjust the balance as fair men shall say is
right.”....</p>
<p class="p2">But the note of the firm did not suggest any settlement
of past claims; and therefore presented but
a lame and impotent conclusion to the matter.
What I wanted was indemnity for the past, not
security for the future. If a man cheats me once,
says the proverb, it is a shame to him. If he cheats
me twice it is a shame to me. The information that
I was feeling and constantly expressing dissatisfaction
might perhaps be classified among the “locals”
as “startling if true.” What I felt must have been
entirely a matter of inference, as it was long since
I had expressed either satisfaction or dissatisfaction;
I had been concerned in other matters. My note<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_67" id="Page_67">67</SPAN></span>
to Mr. Hunt contained no emotional expressions
whatever. But as I had had my full share of sentimentalizing,
it was no more than fair that Messrs.
B. & H. should have their turn at it.</p>
<p>Their course seemed to me mere child's play,
and not the play of good children either; which
must serve as excuse for the following reply sent to
Mr. Dane:—</p>
<p class="p2">“Your letter came this morning. Messrs. Brummell
& Hunt have improved even on Mr. Brummell.
His felicitous, original idea was only that I
was impelled by a desire to have recourse to the
‘parvenu hawkers and peddlers of books.’ The
combined wisdom of the firm seems to point to my
becoming a parvenu hawker and peddler myself.
Their fine instinct has doubtless divined my long-cherished
dream of setting up a book-stall beside
the orange-woman in the neighboring corner of the
Common.<SPAN name="FNanchor_6_6" id="FNanchor_6_6"></SPAN><SPAN href="#Footnote_6_6" class="fnanchor">[6]</SPAN> Pray present my compliments to Messrs.
Brummell & Hunt, and say to them with many
thanks, that as this new career could hardly be said
to open brilliantly with an array of obsolete and obsolescent
volumes, I do not propose to enter upon
<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_68" id="Page_68">68</SPAN></span>
it until some new work appears, when I shall crave
their blessing not their books.</p>
<p>“Do not be at the trouble of transmitting this
message. Send the letter down bodily, and let it
whistle itself.”</p>
<p class="p2">On Monday, the 1st of June, one of my friends,
Rev. Mr. Hayes, having gone to Mr. Hunt with
the olive-branch in his hand, but without my knowledge,
and been completely won over by his amiable
bearing, came to me, and begged me, if only out
of regard to himself, to have an interview with Mr.
Hunt. I had been familiar for several years with
Mr. Hunt's gifts and graces, and knew that, though
they were charming for social intercourse, they
were not easily reducible to two and a half, still less
to three and one-third per cent. But, as Mr. Hayes
begged me by his friendship; as, regarding Mr.
Hunt, everything which I had cared to save was
lost, and as, I wanted my letters, which, though
promised, did not come, I consented, so far as to
give Mr. Hayes permission to say to Mr. Hunt that
if he chose to come to my house to bring my letters,
I would be at home on Thursday, the 4th of June.</p>
<p class="p2 center">M. N. TO MR. DANE.</p>
<p>“Mr. Hunt is coming down on Thursday to bring
me my letters. I think it a foolish and useless, as<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_69" id="Page_69">69</SPAN></span>
it is a most disagreeable thing; foolish, simply because
useless; but I have agreed to it so far as to
say that I should be at home. The talk will amount
to nothing because I cannot talk. He will have it
all his own way, because it is a subject on which he
is informed and I am not. And then, talk is never
tangible. I want something that you can keep hold
of. But at any rate, I shall get my letters. It is
impossible to refer it to arbitrators, because the
worst part of my trouble was not of such sort as
could come before them. I will never permit the
matter to go before arbitrators unless it comes to be
a case of honor. That is, I will not do it for the
sake of what money I might get.”</p>
<p class="p2 center">M. N. TO MR. DANE.</p>
<p>“Mr. Hunt came down on Thursday, as I expected.
He was in some sort my guest, and we
met amicably, and parted <em>friendlily</em>. The most important
development of his visit was, that [he says]
he did, in the early stages of the affair, send me just
such a letter as I told him he should have sent,—a
letter written, as he says, by his own hand, because
he would not have his clerk mixed up in it; written
with great pain, and the only letter he has written
since his hand has been so lame, except one to
Dickens.<SPAN name="FNanchor_7_7" id="FNanchor_7_7"></SPAN><SPAN href="#Footnote_7_7" class="fnanchor">[7]</SPAN> In this, he assured me that it was all
<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_70" id="Page_70">70</SPAN></span>right, that he had the figures to show me so, notwithstanding
appearances; and begged me to let
him come to Zoar and do so. This, without any
other explanation, would have quite satisfied me in
the beginning; but this letter I never received. Of
course, however, I receive his assertion that such a
letter was written, and I make the best use I can
of it. He assured me, in the most solemn manner,
that he has done by me as he has done by A., B.,
and the others; and that he has always done what
he thought the best thing and most to my advantage.
Now, when a man tells me that, I can have
nothing more to say to him. H. has a greater percentage
because his books have never been printed
but once, and that when work was cheaper, and so
they pay him at the old prices. But I will go into
particulars more fully when I see you. I suppose
it is pretty much the same as you have heard yourself....
He admitted that he did not wonder
at my course, seeing I had not received his letter,
yet seemed to think I should have had more confidence
in him; had always supposed <em>I</em> should stand
by him, though the heavens fell. The heavens did
not fall, though I sometimes think a part of the sky
is not there. I told him that I had no intention to<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_71" id="Page_71">71</SPAN></span>
meddle with the past; agreed that they should go
on with their books as if nothing had happened, and
desired him, whatever course I might take in the
future, to believe me not unfriendly toward himself,
but that the developments of this trouble had made
it impossible for me at once to resume my old place.
But I don't think he minded that.</p>
<p>“Now you see ... we are at peace. I do not
deceive myself. It is not a very rapturous sort of
peace. The relations between us are but a thin,
meagre, unsubstantial substitute for those that formerly
existed; but they are better than war—and
they are truer than the old ones,—and truth is
better than falsehood, however agreeable the falsehood
be. I do not mean that on either side there
was any intentional falsehood, but that there was a
sort of glamour which is now removed.</p>
<p>“Now, if any one ever speaks to you of this, say,
as I shall, that there was a misunderstanding, but
that it is removed.</p>
<p>“I hope that you will not disapprove of what I
have done; or perhaps, rather, of what I have not
done, for my action has been chiefly a negative.
I have simply let things be, in form, which I have
always meant to do in substance. He assures me
that it is all right, and I cannot stand up and dispute
his word.”</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_72" id="Page_72">72</SPAN></span>
Mr. Hunt, during this interview, insisted that at
the time he made the change from ten per cent. to
fifteen cents, he had a long talk with me and fully
explained the reason. I insisted that he never had
done so. I admitted that he had announced that
he was going to make the change on account of the
fluctuations in the prices of things, and the consequent
uncertainties. It was all I wanted, and more.
If he had said nothing I should have been just as
well satisfied, I had so much faith in him. A positive
assurance generally carries it over a negative.
Still, if a man asserted that he had offered himself
to a girl, her negative assertion that he never had,
would, of itself, be entitled to as much credence as
his positive one, supposing the character of both to
be equal. If the man were in the habit of offering
himself to girls, while the girl had never had another
lover, her negative would surely outweigh his positive.
Mr. Hunt had dealings with many authors.
He was my only publisher, and he was more likely
to be mistaken in this than I. He might have intended
to make the explanation, or might have
made it to some one else; but an explanation made
to me, it is next to impossible I should have forgotten.</p>
<p>Really, the matter was not of importance, because
if he had made it then it would have answered
every purpose. If I could have been made to see<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_73" id="Page_73">73</SPAN></span>
at one time, that seven and a half equals ten, I
could have been made to see it at another.</p>
<p>Here the controversy seemed to have come to a
natural and pacific conclusion, and I began to take
up the burden of life again, saying only, it might
have been different perhaps, but then it might not.
I cannot affirm that I was entirely satisfied about the
missing letter. Letters never are lost in our climate.
We often wish they would be. There are dozens
in this correspondence, nothing in whose life would
have become them like the leaving it. But they
all went straight as an arrow to the mark, and now,
like Burns' sonsie, smirking, dear-bought Bess,</p>
<div class="center">
<div class="poem"><div class="stanza">
<div class="i0">“They stare their daddy in the face;</div>
<div class="i0">Enough of aught ye like, but grace.”</div>
</div></div>
</div>
<p>On the 24th of February, Mr. Hunt seemed first
to have awakened to the fact that there was any
cloud in the sky, and begged me in all kindness to
tell him the ground of my sudden dissatisfaction.
Of course, the missing letter could not have been
written before that time. After I replied to him,
alleging the grounds of my sudden dissatisfaction, he
replied by calling on Mr. Dane, as Mr. Dane's letter
to me shows. I was not only unable to find any
place where Mr. Hunt's explanatory letter might
have been missing, but I could not find a place
where it could have come in.</p>
<p>But I let that pass. There seemed to be nothing<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_74" id="Page_74">74</SPAN></span>
more to do, and if there had been, I was too tired
to do it. I thought the affair, like David's destructions,
had come to a perpetual end, which, if
not absolutely satisfactory, was at least relatively
so. There are very few kinds of peace which are
not better than war. I was not sure I had done
the wisest thing, and as I wrote to Mr. Dane in
review of it, “to speak the truth in love, I don't
much care. That is, the whole affair had become
so utterly tiresome to me that I long ago grew indifferent
to it. How the business part of it should
be settled, I little cared. What I really had at
stake, is lost.”</p>
<div class="figcenter"> <ANTIMG src="images/i_078png_p74.jpg" width-obs="200" height-obs="69" alt="illustration" /></div>
<hr class="chap" />
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_75" id="Page_75">75</SPAN></span></p>
<div class="figcenter"> <ANTIMG src="images/i_079png_p75.jpg" width-obs="400" height-obs="104" alt="illustration" /></div>
<h2 class="break"><SPAN name="VII"></SPAN>VII.</h2>
<p class="center">RENEWAL OF HOSTILITIES.</p>
<p class="noin">
<ANTIMG src="images/i_079png_p75b.jpg" width-obs="100" height-obs="107" alt="B" class="floatl" />
<span class="hide">B</span>UT the traces of battle had hardly begun
to be obliterated, when an unexpected circumstance
suddenly rekindled the flames
of civil war.</p>
<p>My sorrow's crown of sorrow had been that so
bewailed in the lamentations of the prophet, that
there was no sorrow like unto my sorrow; but by
the chance of a word, without any revelation on
my part, I discovered that a friend of mine was, and
had been for some months, going through the same
pleasant process which I had been enjoying. The
similarity of operation was, in certain respects,
remarkable. No accounts had been rendered for
years, the author trusting entirely in the friendship
of his publishers; so that of course there were no
papers to be produced. But there was the same
change from a still higher percentage to a lower
fixed sum; the same assertion on the one side, of a
full explanation made and accepted, which explanation
was totally denied on the other; and the same<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_76" id="Page_76">76</SPAN></span>
declaration of regard for the author himself. The
case was more aggravated than mine, not only because
the author in question had been of an immeasurably
higher standing than I, but also because he
was dead, and the apparent exactions were made
upon those who were dearest to him in life, and who
were dependent upon the fruits of his genius. So
then, mine was no longer an isolated case, but part
of a regular system. How many of the writers who
had received reduced pay had really and intelligently
agreed to it, and how many had found it, like
greatness, thrust upon them, and had accepted it on
the representation of its being universal, rather than
make an ado and appear churlish? My friend certainly
denied that any explanation had been made,
or even that any notice of the change had been given
her beforehand, and she rebelled against the change
as soon as she did know it. Now, it is hard fighting
just your own battles, since no matter how right
you may deem your cause for quarrel, still it <em>is</em> a
quarrel, and a mere personal altercation has always
something in it petty and demeaning; but if you
can fight for somebody else, you mount at once to
higher ground and gain the vantage. It came to
me at once, as clear as light, that I was doing exactly
what Messrs. Brummell & Hunt had wisely
counted on our all doing, in case we did anything;
<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_77" id="Page_77">77</SPAN></span>
that is, fretting a little, perhaps, but eventually letting
it all drop, silenced if not convinced. Was it
not the height of presumption for any one son of
Jesse to come out with a sling and a stone against
this Goliath of the publishers? Would it not be
ridiculous to charge with injustice this house, whose
praise for liberality is in all the churches? Of course
in discussing the details of the business, the author
would have to go entirely out of his sphere, while
the house would be perfectly at home. Still I thought
if I could not be a stone in the forehead of my
giant, I could be a thorn in his side.<SPAN name="FNanchor_8_8" id="FNanchor_8_8"></SPAN><SPAN href="#Footnote_8_8" class="fnanchor">[8]</SPAN> If he were
honorable and just in his dealings, no charge could
harm him. If he were unjust, no reputation could
save him. If his gains were well-gotten, investigation
would only establish him more firmly in his
right way. If they were ill-gotten, it might be
possible to prevent his repose in enjoying them, if
he could not be induced to give them up, and he
might thus be deterred from further ravage upon
the unwary. The best way to serve the general
weal was to take up my own relinquished cause. I
accordingly once more put my hand to the plough,
resolved not to look back till I had drawn a straight
furrow through my pleasant fields.</p>
<p>While I was reflecting upon total depravity, preparatory
<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_78" id="Page_78">78</SPAN></span>
to a renewal of hostilities—there may be
a sudden transition from metaphor to metaphor, but
let us all be thankful if nothing more than rhetoric
becomes demoralized,—the following note came
from Mr. Dane, to whom I had communicated the
tale of Mrs.——'s fancied or real woes, August 10.</p>
<p class="p2">“Whether those five postage-stamps pasted firmly
on the first page of your note were intended as a
birth-day present, instead of the Family Bible which
I had some reason to think I might receive about
this time, or as payment of arrears for services <em>in re</em>
M. N. <em>vs.</em> B. & H., I do not know. I might add,—but
will not for fear of being sarcastical,—that it
is far more than I expected either way, and that
such munificence is more illustrative of the generosity
of the giver than of the deserts of the humble
recipient.</p>
<p>“And now I have a profound secret to impart
to you and your nine particular friends. I have
kept it two days, and had some thoughts of never
telling you, but since you claim the relation of client,
I am not at liberty to humbug you,—pardon the
inelegance,—as I cheerfully would do were you only
a dear female friend. Well, Mr. Edwards called
Saturday, and saying to him that I spoke, as St.
Paul always speaks to you when you don't agree
<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_79" id="Page_79">79</SPAN></span>
with him, by permission and not by my own inspiration,
I renewed our griefs ‘<em>Jubes renovare dolorem?</em>’
and told him all. He, though like the rest of us, true
to his client, is evidently intimate with Mr. Hunt.
He said B. & H. are willing, and propose to Mrs.——
that the contract which Mr. Edwards has
made with them, that she should receive twelve
cents a volume on the sales, shall be given up, and
that they will refer to two gentlemen of satisfactory
character the matter of her future percentage....</p>
<p>“Then with that admirable frankness which is so
natural to me, I said to Mr. Edwards that Mr. Hunt
had made a great mistake with you; that you had
accepted his commercial civilities as personal regard,
and that he ought at least to keep up the standard
of his conduct to common civility in his correspondence,
etc., and that it was only because you would
not follow my advice that matters were allowed to
rest; that <em>my</em> opinion was, you had not received a
just, much less a liberal share of the profits, and
that I had urged you to propose to refer the matter
of percentage to some disinterested person, which I
thought they could not decline.</p>
<p>“Mr. Edwards at once said, ‘Mr. Hunt shall do
that. That shall be done at once.’</p>
<p>“Evidently Edwards thinks he can induce Hunt
to propose that to you, and will endeavor to do so.</p>
<p>“Now, I thought at first I would not let you see
my hand in the matter, but that is, on reflection,<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_80" id="Page_80">80</SPAN></span>
not quite fair as between man and man,—using the
word in its largest sense, embracing woman. Wherefore,
pray do not call on B. & H. for any account
just now, but wait and see if they do write you, as
Edwards is sure they will, proposing to satisfy you
in this way. If they do then you must accept the
proposition, provided the past be also included, for
it is the past which made you dissatisfied. You
have not yet concluded yourself as to past or future,
so far as I know; and if the best man in the world
says you ought to have no more than has been
allowed you <em>I</em> say we ought to be satisfied. The
money I gave you ought to last longer than this.
If you want a hundred dollars send me an order on
B. & H., and I will present it and send you the
money, and that will not commit us to their percentage.</p>
<p>“Now I expect partly that you will be vexed at
my meddling with your affairs in this way; but fiat
justitia, etc., whoever <em>rue it</em>.”</p>
<p class="center p2">M. N. TO MR. DANE, AUGUST 11, 1768.</p>
<p>“Unquestionably you <em>need</em> the Family Bible more
than the postage-stamps, which I did <em>not</em> paste on.
It must have been the dog-days that did it.</p>
<p>“Of course I am not vexed at your meddling,
and you only say that, as you express it, shamming.
I hate to have the thing come up again, but it may<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_81" id="Page_81">81</SPAN></span>
be more effectually laid by it. One thing, though,
if all the men in the world say I have had enough,
it will not alter my relations toward Mr. Hunt.
That is, if he proves conclusively that his terms have
been just and liberal, I shall still think that his
course toward me since I began to make inquiries
has been ungentleman-like, unfriendly, and calculated
to arouse instead of allay suspicion, and that
Mr. Brummell was grossly impolite. So, after all,
what will be settled by a reference? Nothing but
the money affair, which indeed, as it involves justice,
is much, but as it does not involve regard, is little.
However, integrity is all the world wide from and
more than good manners. I will not send for any
account or money either. I let a friend have my
money for a few months to accommodate him, so
that I am penniless again; but I can borrow plenty,
and Fred and Fritz are as good as new milch cows
in a house. Why I am in such a hurry to write is,
that I have a letter from Hyperion this morning, in
which he seemed to think you would be the proper
person to act for Mrs.——, rather than Sir
Matthew Hale, who is occupied with the weightier
matters of the law. Now I do not want you to act
for her. It would look as if you made it a personal
matter; as if we were persecuting Mr. Hunt, which
is not true. Mrs.——'s affair is as entirely different
from mine as if I did not know her at all....
<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_82" id="Page_82">82</SPAN></span>
I will let you know as soon as I hear from
Mr. Hunt. What day did you see Mr. Edwards?
I had a letter yesterday from Smilex conjuring me
to write for the ‘Heretic,’ and offering me good
pay, but not stating what. I have not answered it
yet. I am in a strait betwixt two, not to say half a
dozen.... If B. & H. send to me, how will
it do for you to come down? I will pay your fare,
and you can board round!”</p>
<p class="p2 center">MR. DANE TO M. N., AUGUST 14.</p>
<p>“How foolish in you to expect Mr. Hunt to make
you any such proposition. He never will, though
Mr. Edwards seems sure he will. What do you
care when he called? Call it the day before I
wrote last....</p>
<p>“One little matter of business. You request
me not to act for Mrs.——. If you expect me
not only to transact your business, but also not to
transact any for anybody else, you will see the necessity
of your charging yourself with the support
of my family, largely dependent on my business
income for their thrice daily bread....</p>
<p>“As to writing for ‘The Heretic,’ you doubtless
desire my opinion, though diffidence or something
prevents your saying so. If it was not a dream of
yours that they offered you a million, tell them you
will accept that proposition. If you don't publish<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_83" id="Page_83">83</SPAN></span>
something soon, I have no doubt you will have a
congestion of the intellect.</p>
<p>“The ‘Respectability’ is nothing compared with
‘The Heretic.‘ As you write under your own
signature you will not be responsible for the rest of
the paper. You want the pay,—to lend to your
friends, who will increase, as your capacity to lend
is known to increase.</p>
<p>“And now farewell; and don't expect any such
letter from Hunt, though he may probably write
something.”</p>
<p class="p2 center">MR. DANE TO M. N., AUGUST 21.</p>
<p>“What did you send Mrs.——'s letter to me
for, if you don't want me to have anything to do
with her affairs? Still, <em>homo sum</em>, I am somewhat
of a man, and although forbidden to advise Mrs.——,
am interested in general history.</p>
<p>“You did not promise to tell me how you disburse
your money; and what good can it do for me
to know that you have thrown it into the sea, or
laid it up where moths and rust do not corrupt?
You are not fit to make loans as matter of business,
as perhaps I intimated to you soon after our
chase after that hundred dollars which was in your
basket. I hope you will help all you can. There
is no better use for money, when one has plenty of
<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_84" id="Page_84">84</SPAN></span>
it, and I trust your efforts in behalf of young doctors
and things will be sanctified to their and your
everlasting good.</p>
<p>“As to sending for B. & H.'s account, I have no
expectation that they will take any notice of Mr.
Edwards' advice, or make you any proposition....</p>
<p>“The question is, do you mean to take just what
they say, or do you propose to insist on more than
the fifteen cents per copy?</p>
<p>“As you don't and won't take my advice and
make them do right, you must decide what you
<em>will</em> do.”</p>
<p class="p2 center">M. N. TO MR. DANE, AUGUST 22.</p>
<p>“Why I sent you the letters, was because I was
interested in the case, and what I am interested in
it is proper you should be likewise. All is, I don't
want you to loom up as her advocate; but if you
know the circumstances you may perhaps, in a
quiet way, keep her from falling into a ditch. And
so you being wise as a serpent, and I harmless as
a dove, we may perhaps circumvent those wicked
and unprofitable servants....</p>
<p>“Moreover, as you have already observed, the
case does bear directly on mine. Not only do they
profess themselves willing to compromise with Mrs.——
on ten per cent., but in this letter ‘they
say’ that ‘even B. now has only ten per cent.’
(from which I infer that he has had more). But<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_85" id="Page_85">85</SPAN></span>
Mr. Hunt, in this house, told me that they did by
me just as they did by B.</p>
<p>“Now I do not feel disposed to let the past go.
They have not done by me as they have done by
others. Why would it not do for you to make the
proposal to them since they do not make it? I
would just as soon make it, if you say so. Perhaps
it would come best from me in a letter to be
delivered by you. I have no sensitiveness whatever
about it. I am as hard as steel towards them.
They are so bungling that I could find it in my
heart to be indignant....</p>
<p>“I do not propose to insist on ten per cent. to the
extent of taking my books away from them, but I
<em>am</em> ready to propose a reference. If they agree to
it, I think it would be a good plan to find out what
is the custom of other publishers, Troubadours, for
instance, and a few more of the leading ones.</p>
<p>“I will also get one or two more of B. & H.'s
authors. You see I am prepared to do now what
you wished me to do long ago; but do not plume
yourself on that fact, for the timing of a thing may
be as strong a test of wisdom as the doing of it. I
must keep you in proper subjection at any cost.</p>
<p>“Mr. Heath, of the Ancient and Honorable, came
down to see me, Tuesday, but I was away.</p>
<p>“Three hundred dollars for what I can do is
more than five thousand for what I cannot....</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_86" id="Page_86">86</SPAN></span>
“<em>Monday morning.</em> It has all come to me as clear
as day what to do. You find out when the prices
of the books went above $1.50. Until then, ten
per cent. and fifteen cents were the same thing. In
1763, they had not gone up. Then cipher out from
my accounts precisely how much is due me on all the
books at ten per cent. Then send the papers to
me and I will have Fritz <em>prove</em> your figures, Fritzes
being good at ‘figgers.’ Then <em>I</em> will write to
Mr. H., saying I have been made acquainted with
Mrs.——'s affairs, and that he offers her ten per
cent. or a reference, and that I wish he would make
me the same offer. You shall see the letter, and
you will see that it will be very wise, and I <em>don't</em>
see how he can reject, and I think he will pay the
arrearage. I will tell him exactly what is due
according to my thinking, and if he sees the sum
all reckoned up for him, he would rather pay it
than have any more fuss. Probably the reason he
has not paid before is, that it was such a hard
“sum” to “do.” He must see that I shall be a
thorn in his side as long as I live, and we, all of us,
live to be eighty.”</p>
<p class="p2 center">M. N. TO MR. HUNT, AS REFERRED TO IN THE PRECEDING
LETTER.</p>
<p>“On the 3d of August, I went on a visit to
Mrs.——, and there learned for the first time<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_87" id="Page_87">87</SPAN></span>
that her relations with you were not satisfactory to
herself. Since then, she has reported to me somewhat
of her proceedings,—and among other things,
that Mr. Edwards says that you say that even B.
now has but ten per cent. But I understood you
to say the last time you were here that you did by
B. just as you did by me. Also, Mr. Edwards
says that you are quite willing to pay Mrs.——
ten per cent., or to refer the matter to disinterested
persons for decision. I understood from you when
the second contract was made, that you were going
to do by all just as you proposed to do by me. I
understood when you were here that you had done
by all just as you have done by me. But Mr.
Edwards reports you to have said that you pay B.
ten per cent., and are willing to pay Mrs.——
ten per cent. C. says you pay F. ten per cent., and
G. says you pay her ten per cent. Why, then,
should you not pay me ten per cent.? You have
paid only six and two thirds and seven and one
half per cent. on a large part of the books.
So long as the price of the book was $1.50,
ten per cent. and fifteen cents were the same.
After the price went up, they were not the same.
The difference it would not be hard for you to
ascertain from your books, and this difference, I
believe, you ought to pay me. If you think you
<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_88" id="Page_88">88</SPAN></span>
ought not, have you any objection to refer the matter
to disinterested persons of good character and
capacity? Of course, I know that legally I have
no right to go behind a contract, and, therefore, no
legal claim upon you for additional money on those
books that are named in the contract.”</p>
<p class="p2 center">COMMENTS OF MR. DANE TO M. N., SEPTEMBER 5.</p>
<p>“And so you have sent your letter. Much good
may it do you. My private opinion is, that you
wont get much of a reply. All the money you will
make out of the frolic is, that possibly they will
allow you ten per cent. or more on future sales.
As to the past, the woodchuck left that hole, when
you so verdantly assured Mr. H. that you had no
idea of making any claims for arrears; and any
amount of barking (pardon me, but the unity of
the figure must be maintained at any cost) will not
scare out another animal.</p>
<p>“Man is not a rhinoceri-hos that his skin should
not be pervious, and your arrows will rankle in the
‘firm’ skin of B. & H.; but business is business,
and, though a prophet spake unto them from above,
a larger, louder profit speaks to them from below.
By the way, don't consider my fees contingent on
the arrearages. Arrearages don't maintain families....
I want to see you. Perhaps you will come
over and get that money of B. & H. for arrearages.
But don't wait for that.”</p>
<p class="p2 center">
<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_89" id="Page_89">89</SPAN></span>
M. N. TO MR. DANE, SEPTEMBER 7.</p>
<p>“It is easy to see from the altered tone of your
letters that you consider my case hopeless. Formerly
you were deferent and sympathetic. Now,
wounded dignity forbids me to say what you are,
but, I repeat with Mrs. Porcupine Temper, in the
reading-book, ‘Never man laughed at the woman
he loved. As long as you had the slightest remains
of regard for me you could not thus make
me an object of ridicule. Happy, happy Mrs.
Granby!’</p>
<p>“I wonder, however, that you should not have
taken warning from the great failure of Louis Napoleon
anent Maximilian,<SPAN name="FNanchor_9_9" id="FNanchor_9_9"></SPAN><SPAN href="#Footnote_9_9" class="fnanchor">[9]</SPAN> and waited till I was actually
overcome before you waxed fat and kicked.
The figure may seem rude, but, besides being apposite,
it is Scriptural. I wish you were susceptible
to ideas. You pounce down with melancholy persistency
on the fact that I assured Mr. Hunt I had
no idea of making any claims for arrearages,
which, by the way, is no fact at all. What I assured
him was, that I had no intention of taking
my books out of his hands. (That is what I meant
by not meddling with the past.) Nor had I; nor
have I now even—but never mind that. The point
is—now do squinny up your eyes and try to see
it, there's a dear, you cannot think how nice it feels
<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_90" id="Page_90">90</SPAN></span>not to be stupid—the point is, when I told Mr.
Hunt that, or when I talked with him about it, he
assured me that he had done by others just as he
had done by me. I had never investigated his dealings
with other writers, except——. What you
and I looked into was the way of other publishers
with their writers. Did not you yourself, violating
all the commandments at one fell swoop, say that
other writers of B. & H. sharing my misery, took
off the—the—the—kurrssee—of imposing on
unsuspecting innocence? Well, then, so I concluded
my strength was to sit still, and still accordingly
I sat, till I found they had not done by their
other writers as they had by me, and then up I
sprang again. Now it seems to me that I have a
right to open the case all new.</p>
<p>“See here—let us put it scientifically.</p>
<blockquote>
<p class="center">"PART I.</p>
<p>“<em>Unexpressed basis of operations</em>, B. & H. will
do as well as other publishers.</p>
<p>“<em>Ascertained fact</em>, They don't.</p>
<p>“<em>Result</em>, I fly into a rage.</p>
<p class="center">“PART II.</p>
<p>“<em>Their assurance</em>, They have the same rule for
all, and believe it to be the best for all, me included.</p>
<p>“<em>Result second</em>, I am calmed if not convinced.</p>
<p class="center">
<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_91" id="Page_91">91</SPAN></span>
“PART III.</p>
<p>“<em>Unexpected development</em>, They do not have the
same rule for all, but make invidious distinctions,
contrary to their own direct assertions, and <em>I</em> am
invidiously distinguished.</p>
<p>“<em>Result</em>, Seven spirits more wroth than the first,
and the fat in the fire.</p>
</blockquote>
<p class="p2">“They have not answered my letter which I sent
a week ago last Saturday. It is their way of doing
business, namely, <em>not</em> doing it. I shall not write again.
What I think should be done next is for you to call
upon them and make a proposal of reference in form—if
there is any such thing. What I wish decided
is, not future percentage merely, but past percentage;
whether my claim for ten per cent. on
all past sales is or is not founded in or on equity. If
you are present, they must make some reply. If
they assent, the Troja may be comprehended in a
<em>nuce</em>. If they refuse, we will consider as to the next
thing to be done—but find that out first. If you
don't understand this, just say over the multiplication-table
two or three times, and it will clear you
up like an egg-shell. The figure supposes that you
are a pot of coffee.</p>
<p>“Your candid opinion of my letter, as compared
with Mrs.——'s, is undoubtedly just, as well as
candid. She is a very fine woman, far my superior,<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_92" id="Page_92">92</SPAN></span>
and looks upon this affair quite as wisely as I; but
if I think the same as she does, of course it helps
her. I wish I did know how to advise her, but I
don't, and you would not twit me if you did not
think I was going by the board. She is a lovely
woman, and it is wicked in them to make her so
much trouble. I suppose I was born for storms,
and so it is not so sacrilegious to rain and hail and
thunder on me. But if you don't roar me gently,
I will change lawyers, and then what is to keep you
from the work-house?</p>
<p>“I had a letter to-day from Hawkers, asking me to
let them publish a book for me. They say they ...
think they can make the results every way satisfactory.
I talked with Confucius about my letter to Mr.
Hunt. In fact, I talk with anybody now,—entertain
my visitors with the correspondence. If you
don't wish to wait on Mr. Hunt with my proposal,
say so. I would invite you down here to talk
it over, but there is nothing in the house to eat but
a lamb's tongue and a half, and a pot of lard. My
housekeeper has disappeared, and the season is over.
Even the hens have stopped laying. A friend who
came Friday and stopped till to-day, took the precaution
to bring a pair of chickens with him. I do
not mean this as a hint, but as my woman is gone,
I will remark that unless you are fond of fowl <em>à la
raw</em>, you had better roast your chickens before you
come.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_93" id="Page_93">93</SPAN></span>
“As you said nothing about the particular point
in the —— letter, I suppose your brain is as
blank on the subject as mine. But I have not that
inordinate love of brilliancy that I cannot open my
mouth unless I expect diamonds to drop out. I
am meekly content if only pebbles fall for paving-stones
to feet that I love! Great applause.”</p>
<p class="p2 center">MR. DANE TO M. N., SEPTEMBER 9.</p>
<p>“As a general rule or fact or thing, when a
lawyer takes a view of the case less hopeful than
the client's, and presents the difficulties, the client
suspects that the lawyer is indifferent to his interests,
or bribed by the other side. Anything rather than
that his case is hopeless. Still the lawyer must be
true; he can do no otherwise, <em>ruat cælum</em>.</p>
<p>“Now [here follow questions.]</p>
<p>“You say now <em>I</em> should propose a reference. Are
you willing I should write to B. & H., and say
that you have placed with me (or with R. and me,
for we are partners in all law business, and have no
separate names as lawyers) your claim for arrearages,
with instructions to enforce them by law?
If you are, I want the premier's opinion of the
matter, and if we think you have a case, we will
proceed. Now that you, after referring Mr. H. to
me as your friend, and what has transpired under
that arrangement, have had a personal interview<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_94" id="Page_94">94</SPAN></span>
with him, which you announce to your friends as a
pacification, and have opened a new correspondence
with him, proposing a reference, there is embarrassment
all around. My office of friend or mediator,
they will say, is finished. They cannot be expected
to deal with you and me both. I think if they
do not notice your proposition, we should make no
further move, unless it is to be followed by legal
proceedings, if necessary. There is no force or
fitness in a proposition from me, unless we have
something besides wooden guns behind it.</p>
<p>“Now, I wish you would come and see me. I
don't eat raw chickens, so I can't go there. Here,
there are good victuals.... As Mrs.——'s
case bears on yours, it concerns me no further, except
to save you from conspicuous folly in your
attempts to help. Mrs.—— has Mr. Edwards
for her friend, adviser, and legal counsellor, and
although she is worrying his life out by constantly
twitting him of his folly, in the contract he made
as administrator, she wants no other. He is only
skin and bone, poor man, and would die gladly,
except for fear of meeting —— in some place
where suicide is impossible, and “twelve cents a
volume” will sound forever in his ears.</p>
<p>“If B. & H. do not reply to your last letter, you
may depend upon it that nothing but legal suasion
will move them. This is not cross, though it seems
so. I am your very amiable.”</p>
<p class="p2 center">
<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_95" id="Page_95">95</SPAN></span>
FROM B. & H. TO M. N., SEPTEMBER 8.</p>
<p>“Your letter of 29th ult., addressed to our Mr.
Hunt, was duly received, and we now beg to reply
on his behalf and that of the firm.</p>
<p>“In your letter you assume that we have but one
set of terms with the various authors whose works
we publish. In this you are in error. What we
pay to any individual author is a matter quite
between him—or her—and ourselves, and it is
not our custom to make one author the criterion for
another. Many elements enter into the case that
would make a uniform rate impracticable. Independently
of other considerations, the varying cost
of manufacture caused by different styles of publication,
would alone preclude such an arrangement.
We must, therefore, decline to admit such an argument
into the case.</p>
<p>“We have given our reasons in justification of
our course towards you in full, and we see no occasion
for repeating them here. As they were
unsatisfactory to you, we offered, on May 29 last, in
a letter to your attorney, Mr. Nathan Dane, to
relinquish, at a fair price, the plates and stock to
any publisher whom you might prefer. This offer
we now respectfully renew.</p>
<p>“Touching arbitration, we may say that at an
earlier stage of the proceedings we should have<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_96" id="Page_96">96</SPAN></span>
been willing to submit the matter to that test. At
present, however, we do not wish to do so.”</p>
<p class="p2 center">M. N. TO MR. DANE, SEPTEMBER 11.</p>
<p>“I am very glad you did not go to B. & H.'s, as
the day after my letter to you went I received one
from them, saying, ‘In your letter,’ etc.</p>
<p>“As the proceedings have been of an entirely private
nature, without any cost of money, and with
the outlay of but a few pages of note paper on their
part, I do not see why the question of time is so
important.</p>
<p>“What I propose now to do, is to have you, if
you see no objection, send them by mail the note
which I inclose to you for them.</p>
<p>“Legal proceedings I cannot, for a moment, think
of instituting. Even if I should gain the case, it
would be at a cost altogether too great. I think it
would be far wiser for me to go on winning new
laurels than to spend my energies in trying to pick
up the withered twigs of last year's growth! The
figure, I perceive, has serious defects, but you don't,
so we will let it pass. I think now the whole
thing would far better be suffered to remain quiet.
I shall be gathering facts which will one day take
shape, but I do not know what. Knowledge, however,
is always useful, and certainly one cannot
move an army unless one has an army.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_97" id="Page_97">97</SPAN></span>
“So I suppose there is no need of answering your
other questions.</p>
<p>“I think it is as well to let the books be where
they are.... Unless I find there is more advantage
to be gained by a removal than I can see,
the game would not be worth the candle.</p>
<p>“I feel more satisfied than I have done at any
time since the trouble began. (While the child
was yet alive, I fasted and wept. But now he is
dead, wherefore should I fast?) Their refusal to
refer seems to put me in open seas again.</p>
<p>“You say you are not cross, and I know you tried
hard not to be. In fact, you have been an angel
of patience all through, and I mean to reward you
by conducting you honorably through some difficult
Hell-gate of your own. I use the term in a marine
and figurative sense.... From the beginning
of your letter, I infer that you thought my last
letter found some fault with you client-wise. I
cannot recall the letter enough to know what may
have given rise to the feeling, but I assure you
nothing was further from the truth. And nothing
can be more friendly and helpful than your whole
course towards me has been. I shall never cease to
hold it in grateful remembrance until you offend
me, and then it will crisp up like flax in the flames,
and I shall bear down on you just as heavily as if<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_98" id="Page_98">98</SPAN></span>
you had never done me a good turn in your life.
Such, alas! is human nature.”</p>
<p class="p2 center">M. N. TO B. & H., SEPTEMBER 11.</p>
<p>“I have received your letter of the 8th inst., declining
arbitration.</p>
<p>“I suppose, therefore, the only resource left me is
the arbitration of public opinion.</p>
<p>“The argument which you decline to admit into
the case was introduced there by Mr. Hunt. I
recognize with you its disastrous effects, and applaud
your prudence in excluding it.</p>
<p>“Regarding your offer to sell the books to another
publisher, I may say that as the cream of their
sale is already gone, I do not see the brilliant advantage
to be derived from taking the skim milk to
another publisher. I will, however, consult my
board of attorneys,—pray do not suppose I limit
myself to one—and beg you meanwhile, to accept
my thanks for the benefit you design me.</p>
<p>“Will you have the goodness to send me my
accounts for the last half-year.”</p>
<p class="p2">I supposed this was the end of it, but was surprised
by a letter of September 14, saying:—</p>
<p class="p2">“We have your letter of the 11th inst.</p>
<p>“We think no occasion for arbitration in the
matters at issue between us need ever have arisen.<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_99" id="Page_99">99</SPAN></span>
And we think, now, that a formal arbitration—as
a means of settling the existing difficulties—would
not prove a suitable or satisfactory method either to
you or to us. We wish, however, to deal with you
in a spirit of entire fairness, and we therefore propose
another method, which will answer the same
end in a much better way. Let us find a proper
person, whose relations to both parties are such as
to fit him to act as a confidential friend and adviser
in the case. Let us confide the entire case, in all
its bearings, to his intercession, and abide by his
judgment. We have in mind a gentleman who,
as we believe, would be in every way suitable and
satisfactory to both,—Samuel Rogers, Esq., of this
city. We understand Mr. Rogers to be a warm
friend of yours, and we know him to be a just man,
of sound judgment, and capable of taking a comprehensive
view of the whole matter.</p>
<p>“If Mr. Rogers will accept the friendly office, we
are quite ready to meet him in all fairness and candor,
and to open our books and accounts to his
inspection.”</p>
<p class="p2 center">M. N. TO B. & H., SEPTEMBER 16.</p>
<p>“Permit me to acknowledge the reception of
your letter of the 14th inst.</p>
<p>“I cannot, at present, give your proposal [I believe
I said <em>proposition</em>, but proposal must be the<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_100" id="Page_100">100</SPAN></span>
right word] sufficient consideration to reply to it,
but I will do so as soon as possible. Meanwhile,
may I ask you to send me my accounts for the last
six months? I suppose they can be made up independently
of the question at issue between us.</p>
<p>“I most emphatically agree with you in the
opinion that no occasion for arbitration need ever
have arisen.”</p>
<p class="p2 center">M. N. TO MR. DANE, SEPTEMBER 17.</p>
<p>“I thought I had pronounced my valedictory,
but coming home after a few day's absence, I find
the following note from B. & H. [then follows a
copy of their last letter.]</p>
<p>“Now, this is a move which I do not understand.
Why should they have declined so decidedly my
proposal, and after they had received my note, why
should they up and make another which, for aught
I see, amounts to the same thing? I am inclined
to accept the proposal, though I don't see why they
should not have accepted mine. Would not Mr.
Rogers be a good man?</p>
<p>“Isn't it vexing to have Monsieur Tonson come
again?”</p>
<p class="p2 center">MR. DANE TO M. N., SEPTEMBER 21.</p>
<p>“‘God moves in a mysterious way,’ etc. B. &
H.'s proposition does not much surprise me, though<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_101" id="Page_101">101</SPAN></span>
it is an entire change of base, not to say baseness.
They now propose exactly what I wanted at first, a
reference to some fair man; and had I made a list
of a half-dozen for them to choose from, Mr. Rogers
would probably have been one of them. He is
quite deaf, but transacts business, and it is for him
to say whether he is fit to <em>hear</em> the matter. Of
course you are at liberty to name another or others.
I have great confidence that any man of such
a character will do what he thinks is just....</p>
<p>“Now let me say this is getting to be a serious
matter; and though you may doubtless look on it as
very plain, you may be much embarrassed before
you are through.</p>
<p>“I do not see how you can decline their offer,
which is precisely your own, if you took the formality
out as I suggested. I doubt now whether B.
& H. will not find some way to avoid a hearing.
I think you had better accept their offer, but with
limitations that shall hold them somewhere. In
any reference of this sort, it will be understood that
you may have counsel and witnesses, unless the
idea is excluded by agreement....</p>
<p>“You see I bear your burdens almost instinctively.
In fact, I fear to trust you alone, you being,
after all, but a poor little creeter, bless you.”</p>
<p class="p2 center">
<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_102" id="Page_102">102</SPAN></span>
M. N. TO MR. DANE, SEPTEMBER 23.</p>
<p>“Your letter did me heaps of good, yesterday.</p>
<p>“Mr. Robertson promises to find out the ways of
the Corinthian publishers, and write or tell me....
What I want to do, if I do anything, is to make
out a written statement, as you suggest, but appear
only by that and you. I don't want myself to go
on the stage. I should injure the case more than I
should help it. Everything that is not in writing,
you know as well as I, and I think it would be far
better for me to stay at home, the sweet, safe corner
by the household fire, behind the heads of children,
la! In every other suggestion I agree with you....
I could make my statement, send it to you for decision
and presentation, notify them of my acceptance
and readiness, and then let the Union slide.</p>
<p>“Did I tell you I had a nice note from <em>Longinus</em>?...
He says he wants to talk with me about this—that
he thinks authors ought to have an understanding,—that
generally with B. & H. he has such and
such arrangements; but he marks that whatever
arrangement you make, the publisher generally
gets the lion's share.</p>
<p>“Now do you think there is any hurry? If not—and
as they have wandered at their own sweet
will hitherto, I think I might take my turn now;
do you think it will be worth while for me to give<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_103" id="Page_103">103</SPAN></span>
up my visit? Considering the uncertainty of man,
I should say not.”</p>
<p class="p2 center">MR. DANE TO M. N., SEPTEMBER 24.</p>
<p>“There is no reason why you should hurry about
your B. & H. matter. They have not been in great
haste even to answer your letters. Wherefore,
although I shall be glad to see you very soon, you
may take your own time, and by thinking, perhaps,
add a cubit to your mental stature.</p>
<p>“I am not quite sure you can be excused from
being present. You can, however, fortify or fiftify
yourself with Fritz or Fred.</p>
<p>“Now write down your claims against B. & H.
like a lawyer.”</p>
<p class="p2">About this time, the Athenian press seemed to
have been seized with an unwonted interest in the
book trade, and began to break out in sapient and
significant little paragraphs like the following, which
I copy from the “Athenian Tribune,” of September
30, 1768:—</p>
<p class="p2">“<span class="smcap">Book Publishing.</span>—There is no class of business
so liable to misconstruction and misunderstanding,
as that of a publisher of books. It is difficult for
an author to understand the business aspects of
publishing a book. In the first place, the expenses<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_104" id="Page_104">104</SPAN></span>
of composition, correcting, stereotyping, paper, printing
and binding, are very large, compared sometimes
to the size of the book. Then the advertising
bills, and two or three hundred gratuitous copies
for notice and review, must be added to the cost
of publication. Then, of course, store rent, clerk
hire, and packing expenses, including paper, twine
and boxes, should be reckoned as part of the cost
of getting up an edition of a book; so that, in most
instances, the sale of two or three thousand of a
new work hardly pays the publisher for the labor
and capital included in the outlay. Now all this
the author, unless he or she happen to understand
the business thoroughly, rarely comprehends. The
elder John Murray, one of the most honorable and
generous of publishers, used to say, that an author
who thoroughly understood all the intricacies and
expenses of issuing a book from the press, and
properly launching it into the hands of the public,
was as rare a prize to find as a phÅ“nix or a unicorn.”</p>
<p class="p2">Yes.</p>
<p>When I came to reflect upon the matter, the
proposal of B. & H. did not seem so much like my
own as it at first appeared. Partly, perhaps, I
feared the Greeks even bearing gifts. And if the
two plans were in substance the same, why did they
suggest one so soon after rejecting the other? If<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_105" id="Page_105">105</SPAN></span>
they were not the same, the difference would not be
likely to be in my favor. The superficial thinker
might suggest that the person to judge whether
formal arbitration would be satisfactory to me was
myself. As I had proposed it, the information
from Messrs. B. & H. that it would not be satisfactory
to <em>me</em>, seemed to be premature, not to say
supererogatory. But they not only set aside formal
arbitration and brought up a “confidential friendly”
plan—not with a suggestion that it might, but with
the succinct assertion that it would answer the same
end in a much better way; they also chose the confidential
friend themselves; and this friend was a
gentleman with whom I had no acquaintance,
whom I had never so much as seen, and of whom
my personal knowledge was confined to the interchange
of some half dozen letters. Now a man
may have a very high reputation, and be a very
superior person, yet when you want a confidential
friend, you would hardly take him, unless you had,
at least, a passing acquaintance with him. Perhaps
Messrs. B. & H.'s endorsement of any one as
a “just man,” ought to be enough; though, under
the circumstances, it reminds one of the convicts in
the Maine state prison, who drew up resolutions
against capital punishment,—but regarding the
confidential friendly way of doing business, I had
<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_106" id="Page_106">106</SPAN></span>
become thoroughly disenchanted. It was confidential
friendliness that made the trouble, and I was
not homeopathically inclined. I languished for a
little distrustful business accuracy, and cried, “Save
me from my friends,” or rather from Messrs. B.
& H.'s friends.</p>
<p>What philosopher was it who maintained that life
and death are the same? “Why do you not then
kill yourself?” asked a skeptic. “Because they
are the same.”</p>
<p>If it was of no importance to Messrs. B. & H.
whether we had one man or two, I would have two,
since it was of no importance.</p>
<p>If it was important to them that we should not
have two, then I would have two, because it was
important.</p>
<p class="p2 center">M. N. TO B. & H., NEAR THE LAST OF OCTOBER.</p>
<p>“I accept your proposal, that the matter at issue
between us should be submitted to Mr. Samuel
Rogers, for decision, with this modification, that
Mr. James Russell, of Stanton, be associated with
him. If they have any difficulty in coming to an
agreement, let us empower them to select a third
person.</p>
<p>“I will present my statement at any time that suits
your and their convenience.</p>
<p>“Permit me, however, to suggest that it is just as
much work for me to prepare my case for two or<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_107" id="Page_107">107</SPAN></span>
three persons as it is for two or three thousand; and,
after all, nobody can know it better than you.
You know precisely what I want,—simply ten per
cent. And you know also on what grounds I base
my claims. Would it not be less troublesome to
you, as well as infinitely less disagreeable to me, for
you to decide the matter yourselves at once, rather
than refer it to others, who, after the most careful
study, can only learn what we already know? We
shall also thereby avoid a publicity which is utterly
distasteful to me, which can hardly be attractive to
you, and which, beginning with two, will end, no
one knows where.”</p>
<p class="p2 center">HUNT, PARRY, & CO. (FORMERLY B. & H.) TO M. N.,
NOVEMBER 9.</p>
<p>“The preoccupation incident to the recent
change in our firm (of which we sent you a notice)
has prevented our giving your proposal due consideration
earlier than now.</p>
<p>“We proposed Mr. Samuel Rogers' name, with
the thought that he was a man who would be in
every way satisfactory to both parties, and who could
act rather in the capacity of a friendly mediator
than that of a formal arbitrator.</p>
<p>“Our objection to the addition of Mr. James
Russell, is, that by adding him we return to the
idea of settling differences by a formal arbitrator,<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_108" id="Page_108">108</SPAN></span>
which we always objected to. We should prefer
to submit the entire matter to Mr. Rogers alone,
as we proposed. Still we are desirous to have
the matter settled justly and equitably, and if
you prefer to have more than one person, we
are willing that Mr. Russell (of whom we know
nothing, except by reputation) should be added,
provided a third person shall be joined with the two,
who shall be a practical publisher and bookseller.
We would name a gentleman who would be perfectly
capable of appreciating <em>all</em> the points connected
with the case, and to whom, in conjunction
with the two already named, we are willing to submit
it,—Mr. Henry Murray, formerly a partner in
the publishing firm of Constable & Sons, and now
the head of the firm of Murray & Blakeman. Mr.
Murray is a highly honorable man, and from his
many years of experience, fully qualified to understand
the case.</p>
<p>“If you are willing to submit the case to these
three gentlemen for decision, we shall await your
and their pleasure as to time.”</p>
<p class="p2 center">M. N. TO H., P., & CO., NOVEMBER 17.</p>
<p>“Your letter of November 9 has been forwarded
to me from Athens. Your notice of the
change in the firm was probably sent to Zoar and
has not reached me. I did not know of the change
when my letter was written.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_109" id="Page_109">109</SPAN></span>
“In proposing Mr. Russell I did not design to
return to formal arbitration. I was, and am, quite
willing to settle it by confidential friendliness, only
I do not wish the friendliness to be all on one side.
Mr. Rogers is your friend, but I never saw him;
cannot judge of his fitness to act in such a matter,
and therefore could not put implicit faith in his conclusions.
I wish to associate with him a man whom
I do know, and on whose conclusions I could rely.</p>
<p>“You say you know nothing of Mr. Russell except
by reputation; neither do I know anything of
Mr. Rogers except by reputation.</p>
<p>“You desire to join with them Mr. Murray of
the firm of Murray & Blakeman, a gentleman whom
you know so well that you vouch for his character
and capacity, but whom I never saw, whom I
scarcely know even by reputation, but of whom I
do know this: Soon after the publication of ‘The
Rights of Men,’ the firm, of which he is the head,
issued an advertisement of one of their publications
by Rev. Bishop Burnet, in which, by detaching
sentences from ‘The Rights of Men,’ they made
me speak in the highest praise of Bishop Burnet's
book, whereas, in truth, I had spoken with the
greatest censure. You say that Mr. Murray is a
highly honorable man, but I say that this was a
highly dishonorable proceeding.</p>
<p>“Observe now the position you take. <em>You</em> are<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_110" id="Page_110">110</SPAN></span>
not even willing to trust to my friend, joined with
your friend, but you want me to trust to your friend
alone.</p>
<p>“Secondly, you are not willing to refer to the
arbitrator, a lawyer, whom you have selected, and
the arbitrator, a lawyer, whom I have selected, and
the third person whom they two shall select, but
you wish yourself to select the third person, and
the person you select is a man of your own trade, a
man of your intimate acquaintance, a man whom I
never saw, and of whom personally I only know
that he has been guilty of trickery toward me.</p>
<p>“If it is to be settled by confidential friendship,
you wish to choose the confidential friend. If by
formal arbitration, you wish to choose two out of
three of the arbitrators.</p>
<p>“You consider Mr. Rogers quite capable of settling
the matter alone, but incapable of settling it in
connection with a friend of mine, unless another
friend of yours be joined with him.</p>
<p>“I am quite willing to meet you on the confidential
friendly platform, or on the formal arbitration
platform; but if the former, which I also prefer, I
wish to have a share in the confidential friendship.
If the second, I wish the arbitrators to be selected
in the regular way, each party choosing one, and
those two selected choosing a third.</p>
<p>“You can ascertain from Mr. Rogers whether<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_111" id="Page_111">111</SPAN></span>
he has any objection to confidential consultation
with Mr. Russell. So far as a practical publisher
or bookseller is concerned you can state the case
yourselves to these gentlemen,—or you can bring
Mr. Murray or any other person you choose before
them. We must assume that they are sufficiently
fair-minded to judge according to facts, else there
is no use in having any judgment at all, and Mr.
Murray can present the facts as witness quite as
well as if he were arbitrator.”</p>
<p class="p2 center">H., P., & CO. TO M. N., NOVEMBER 20.</p>
<p>“The desire which you impute to us of having
a one-sided settlement, or of referring the matter
at issue between us to any ‘confidential friend’
of our own has never entered our thoughts. We
named Mr. Rogers in the first instance because we
thought he was a warm personal friend of your
own, and one in whom you could put unhesitating
confidence. We never had a word with him on
the subject in any way. As for Mr. Murray, we
certainly have no desire to press him, or any other
person not agreeable to you.</p>
<p>“We very decidedly prefer that <em>one</em> person shall
take cognizance of the matter rather than <em>two</em> or
<em>three</em>; and to show that we do not desire that the
person chosen shall be a partisan of our own, we
suggest that the matter be submitted to the friendly<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_112" id="Page_112">112</SPAN></span>
offices of Mr. Henry Brook, of Corinth. We do not
know Mr. Brook personally, and have never had
any relations with him except a correspondence
which he initiated several days ago. If he is
willing to act in the matter we will accept any
decision he makes.”</p>
<p class="p2 center">M. N. TO H., P., & CO., NOVEMBER 23.</p>
<p>“Your letter of November 20 reached me Saturday
night. So far as it disclaims any undue
partisanship in selecting Mr. Rogers, it is germane
to the case. I take the earliest opportunity to thank
you for the disinterested kindness to me which
governed your choice. I was not before aware of
it, or I should have been earlier in my acknowledgment.</p>
<p>“The remainder of your letter, you will pardon
me for saying, is entirely irrelevant. The question
of one or two is no longer open. We have already
agreed upon two, and the question now is concerning
a third. The point to be decided is simply
this: Will you or will you not refer the matter to
the friendly mediation or the formal arbitration of
Messrs. Rogers and Russell and a third person to
be selected by them in case a third person shall be
necessary?”</p>
<p class="p2 center">
<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_113" id="Page_113">113</SPAN></span>
H., P., & CO. TO M. N., NOVEMBER 28.</p>
<p>“Your statement, that ‘the question of one or
two persons is no longer open, and that two have
already been agreed upon, and the question now is
concerning a third,’ is not correct. <em>We</em> have not
agreed to refer the matter to Messrs. Rogers and
Russell except with our proposed addition of Mr.
Murray, which addition you did not approve. By
your non-approval of him the matter was thrown
back to the original proposal to refer it to one person,
and in that posture of affairs we must consider
that our proposal of Mr. Brook as that person was
strictly relevant.</p>
<p>“But in all this correspondence we seem to be
playing at cross-purposes, neither arriving at a result
nor succeeding in understanding each other.
You are no doubt as tired of this as we are. A
reference—should we ever reach it on mutually
satisfactory terms—would take a long time and be
a tedious mode of settlement. Would it not be
better to close the matter at issue finally by a definite
proposal which cannot be misunderstood. We
estimate the time that would be occupied by a reference,
and the trouble and annoyance it would occasion,
at five hundred dollars, and we propose to send
you our check for that sum that this unprofitable
<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_114" id="Page_114">114</SPAN></span>
controversy may be closed. And we further propose
to pay you hereafter ten per cent. of the
retail price, in cloth, for all copies sold of your various
books now published by us. Should you accept
this offer, please advise us and we will send you
check and draw new contracts at once.”</p>
<p class="p2">I think, notwithstanding the modest disclaimer
of Messrs. Hunt, Parry, & Co., we were getting to
understand each other perfectly, except that so far
from becoming tired of the controversy, <em>I</em> was only
just warming up to it.</p>
<p class="p2 center">M. N. TO H., P., & CO., DECEMBER 8.</p>
<p>“When I pointed out to you the impropriety of
your imposing Mr. Murray upon me as arbitrator,
you replied that you did not wish to press Mr. Murray.
You now say that Mr. Murray was essential
to the arbitration. Either he was or he was not.
If he was, then, as I said in a previous letter, you
refused arbitration unless you could choose two out
of three of the arbitrators, and those two friends of
your own and strangers to me, and one of them
guilty of trickery towards me. If Mr. Murray was
not essential, then, as I said in my last letter, we
had already agreed upon two, and the only question
is, concerning a third. Do I understand you to
decide that you refuse arbitration unless you have
power to make Mr. Murray third arbitrator?</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_115" id="Page_115">115</SPAN></span>
“The reference which seems to you so tedious,
seems to me a relief from tedium. Your definite
proposal proposes to buy me off from arbitration,
but does not touch my claim to ten per cent. on past
sales. I do not even consider it, much less accept it.</p>
<p>“The cost of arbitration would, I suppose, be
defrayed as usual by the losing party, and amounts
to hardly if any more than one-sixth part of the
sum which I believe to be due me.”</p>
<p class="p2 center">M. N. TO H., P., & CO., DECEMBER 21.</p>
<p>“A week ago, last Tuesday, I sent you a letter
from Paris, to which I have received no answer.
To guard against any misunderstanding arising
from a lost letter, will you be so good as to inform
me by the bearer whether you have received such
a letter from me, and if so, whether you have replied
to it.”</p>
<p class="p2">They evidently thought the enemy was preparing
to move immediately upon their works, and they
replied at once,—</p>
<p class="p2">“We duly received your communication alluded
to in your note of this morning.</p>
<p>“Owing to the absence of one of the members of
our firm and the great pressure of business incident
<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_116" id="Page_116">116</SPAN></span>
to the season of the year, we have not had an opportunity
since its receipt to give the question at
issue the attention it deserves. In a very few days
you shall hear from us."</p>
<p class="p2">On the sixteenth of December, appeared another
of those paragraphs in the “Athenian Gazette,” to
which I have previously referred. Hitherto the
dove had only gyrated around the whole heavens,
spreading its white wings of praise over publishers
in general, but now, loving, like Death, a shining
mark, it circled down and settled squarely upon the
modest brows of Messrs. Brummell & Hunt, in the
following style:—</p>
<p class="p2">“<span class="smcap">Messrs. B. & H.'s Announcements.</span>—The
attractive advertisement of Messrs. B. & H., which
appears in our columns to-day, is interesting to those
who watch the progress of events, as an indication
not only of the success which this publishing house
has achieved, but as an evidence of the literary
supremacy of the ‘hub.’ Years ago, when Sophocles,
after enjoying the entree into the leading
social circles of the city, styled Athens ‘The
Modern Eden,’ our neighbors of the other cities
quoted the remark in derision. But time has
proved that the title was not merely complimentary.
A glance at the list of authors whose works are
published by Messrs. B. & H., will at once surprise
<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_117" id="Page_117">117</SPAN></span>
those unacquainted with the large number of the
<em>Adriatic</em> coterie who have residence within the
shadow of the Acropolis. The Athenian authors
who have their established headquarters with this
publishing house are more widely known and more
thoroughly read than any equal number who have
acquired literary distinction, while the number of
Roman authors who are represented in this country
by Messrs. B. & H. include the Poet Laureate of
Italy and the great master of fiction, Josephus.</p>
<p>“While we may congratulate the firm upon the
success they have achieved in producing the most
exquisite illustrated gift books of the season, and
compliment them upon the typographical execution
of all their publications, we think still higher praise
is due to this house for their encouragement of
Athenian talent, and their rare tact in introducing
many who have become popular mainly by the
discriminating manner in which they have been
ushered into the presence of the reading public.
Whatever share of prosperity this publishing house
has reached, there are none to attribute it to any
narrow or selfish policy. They have dealt with
authors of all lands upon the broad ground of
mutual benefit, and have never sought to make
bread out of other people's brainwork and leave the
worker without fair compensation. It is a credit
to Athens that such an establishment has grown up
and flourished in our city.”</p>
<p class="p2"><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_118" id="Page_118">118</SPAN></span>
Which reminds me of a rural schoolmaster who
taught the village school for several winters in succession,
and whose specialty was writing. Years
after, if the handwriting of any of his pupils was
spoken of, the honest man would reply innocently,
“Yes, he is a very fine writer, very superior. His
writing is precisely like mine!”</p>
<p>Messrs. Brummel & Hunt's authors are the
most widely known and the most thoroughly read
in the country.</p>
<p>And we who belong to that Happy Family feel
that the lines have fallen to us in pleasant places,
and try to look unconscious of our preëminence,
while we cannot wholly repress a glow of gratification.</p>
<p>But what is this? We, or rather you,—for just
here I find it agreeable to follow the admonition of
Mr. Guppy's mother, and “get out” of the company—<em>you</em>
have become popular mainly by the discriminating
manner in which you have been ushered
into the presence of the reading public! O, what a
fall is here, my countrymen! Imagine the emotions
of the belle on being told that the attention and
admiration which she fondly supposed had been excited
by her wit and beauty, were mainly owing to
the discriminating manner in which she had been
ushered into the ball-room!</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_119" id="Page_119">119</SPAN></span>
Some little margin is left for grace of form, loveliness
of feature, elegance of dress, but mainly it
is the white-gloved usher to whom her success is
due!</p>
<p>There are never wanting persons who, not content
with writing history as it is, are always conjuring
up what would have been if things had happened
differently. If Charles I. had not lost his
head, if Napoleon had beaten at Waterloo, if Booth's
pistol had missed fire, events would have gone thus
and thus. A fruitful field opens before such speculators
in the history of our country's literature.
Had Messrs. Brummell & Hunt gone into the
grocery business, for instance, Homer would have
been cobbling shoes in Haverhill, or at most, chronicling
small beer in a country newspaper. Dante
would have been a lawyer in chambers, drawing up
wills and plodding through deeds, but leaving no
foot-prints on the sands of time. Boccaccio would
have been milking cows at Brook Farm, or growing
round shouldered over his desk in the Jerusalem
Court House. Miriam would have been writing
children's stories for the “Little Cormorant,” at fifty
cents a column, and as Uncle Tom's Cabin would
never have been built, the South would never have
been provoked into rebellion; we should have had
no war and no greenbacks, prices would never have
risen, ten per cent. and fifteen cents would have
been the same, and we should all have died comfortably
in our beds.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_120" id="Page_120">120</SPAN></span>
But it is a theme for lasting gratitude not only
that this house did not go into the “cotton trade and
sugar line,” but also that whatever share of prosperity
it has reached, there are none to attribute it to
any narrow or selfish policy. It has never sought
to make bread out of other people's brain-work and
leave the worker without fair compensation. But
upon what meat hath this our “Athens Gazette”
fed, that it is able to make so sweeping a negative,
asks the unsanctified heart. By what authority
saith it these things, and who gave it this authority?
Has it had personal interviews with all the persons
who ever had or sought business connections
with Messrs. Brummel & Hunt, and learned from
them that no narrow or selfish policy has ever
been attributed to them? Even this would not
establish its assertion, but surely nothing less than
this would. It does not say that no narrow or selfish
policy was ever indulged in, but that nobody so
much as attributed it to them. Cæsar's wife is
above suspicion. But has any one asked Cæsar?</p>
<p>It is not, of course, to be for a moment supposed
that so great a house as the one in question would
ever stoop to manufacture its own “puffs,” if I may
be pardoned the term. Such a course might befit
the “parvenu hawkers and peddlers” of books, but
not an hereditary aristocracy like this. Its “Poet-Publisher”
has indeed distinguished himself by
other figures than those of the day-book and ledger,
<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_121" id="Page_121">121</SPAN></span>
but I have never heard that any member of the firm
has been ambitious of a place among the prose writers
of Greece. Nor is it I suspect any the more
to be presumed because these paragraphs came to
me conspicuously marked with blue and red lines,
and superscribed in the handwriting with which
many years of correspondence with the firm of B. &
H. had made me familiar. For do we not all, as
soon as we see ourselves complimented in the
newspaper, send it around to all our friends by
the early mail? But I am reminded of a story
which I learned and recited many times in school.
While the regicides Goffe, Whalley, and Maxwell
were hiding in Connecticut, a rough fellow came
from afar and terrified the simple villagers by challenging
them to mortal combat. As they stood
pale with consternation, a venerable man, unknown
to all, appeared, gravely accepted the challenge, and
immediately disappeared. At the appointed time
throngs were gathered to witness the conflict. As
the clock struck the hour, the mysterious combatant
threaded the crowd and took his place in the
arena armed only with a broom, and armored with
a huge cheese fastened upon his person as a breastplate.
The astonished bully began the fight by
plunging his sword into the breast, or rather the
cheese, of his opponent. The latter responded by
dipping his broom into the neighboring mud-puddle
<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_122" id="Page_122">122</SPAN></span>
and giving the bully a gentle swash about the neck.
A second lunge into the cheese and the broom
went higher, sweeping the fighter's chin. A third,
and with a fresh baptism of mud the broom was
drawn tenderly over the whole face of the baffled
ruffian, who, unused to such warfare, threw down
his sword in terror, crying, “Who are you? You
must be either Goffe, Whalley, or the Devil!”</p>
<p>Moral: So I, viewing this paragraph and sundry
others that follow it, and seeing how finely they are
timed to the issues of the contest, cannot avoid
the mental soliloquy, “Brummell & Hunt, or—Planchette!”</p>
<p class="p2 center">J. S. PARRY, OF THE FIRM OF H., P., & CO., TO M. N.,
JANUARY 1, 1769.</p>
<p>“The experience of the past few months suggests
that it is likely to take some time to settle the details
of the proposed arbitration by correspondence. A
personal interview of half an hour would obviate
much writing and delay. Will you see me at
Zoar at such time next week (after Tuesday) as
may be convenient to yourself?”</p>
<p class="p2 center">M. N. TO MR. PARRY.</p>
<p>“If you really think it worth while, by all means
come; only the preliminaries seem to me so simple<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_123" id="Page_123">123</SPAN></span>
that they might almost be left to whistle themselves.
I will see you, if you please, at two o'clock,
<small>P. M.</small>, Wednesday, the sixth,—day after to-morrow.
A train leaves the Athens Railroad Station, I think,
at 12.15. You must leave the train at Zoar. Probably
there will be a carriage at the station if you
prefer it to walking, but whichever way you come
you will wish you had taken the other.</p>
<p class="p2 center">M. N. TO MR. DANE, JANUARY 4, 1769.</p>
<p>“Saturday I had a letter from Mr. Parry, proposing
to come down and arrange with me the preliminaries
for (or of) arbitration. I would much
rather he should go to you and do it. Still, I fear
if I suggest that, it will only occasion further delay,
and if I can get any hold on them, perhaps I had
better get it. But I don't know what the preliminaries
ought to be. Maybe it is nothing in particular,
only arrangements as to time, and so forth.
Still, if there is anything I should stipulate for, or
any boundary lines I ought to draw, or any precautions
I ought to take, can you not advise me by letter?
If there is any doubt on my part, I shall make
no engagements, but say to him frankly, I wish to
consult you first, and then I shall come to Athens
bright and early, Thursday, and <em>consult</em> you <em>nolens
volens</em>.”</p>
<p class="p2 center"><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_124" id="Page_124">124</SPAN></span>
MR. DANE TO M. N., JANUARY 5, 1769.</p>
<p>“A happy New Year to you. My opinion is that
Mr. Parry will try to <em>settle</em> matters with you, and
have no reference or intervention. If he proposes
to arrange a reference, you know what you want
and can write it, perhaps, though my honest opinion
is you need help. You may call it snubbing, or sneering,
or flattery, but my opinion is you are not fit to
meet these people in such a matter.</p>
<p>“Hunt fooled you just as he pleased when he
went over, and you wrote me quite a penitent letter,
which showed a good heart, but a feeble mind!
If you arrange for any reference, they should agree
to pay you any amount that may be adjudged to be
equitably due to you for arrearages of copyright.</p>
<p>“You are [&c.] But as I have told you, there
is not a lawyer in Athens who would undertake
personally to manage a controversy of this kind,
being himself the party, and you are not exempt
from the laws of gravitation.” ...</p>
<div class="figcenter"> <ANTIMG src="images/i_128png_p124.jpg" width-obs="200" height-obs="44" alt="illustration" /></div>
<hr class="chap" />
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_125" id="Page_125">125</SPAN></span></p>
<div class="figcenter"> <ANTIMG src="images/i_129png_p125.jpg" width-obs="400" height-obs="108" alt="illustration" /></div>
<h2 class="break"><SPAN name="VIII"></SPAN>VIII.</h2>
<p class="center">ARRANGEMENT OF PRELIMINARIES.</p>
<p class="noin">
<ANTIMG src="images/i_129png_p125a.jpg" width-obs="100" height-obs="107" alt="A" class="floatl" />
<span class="hide">A</span>T the appointed time, Mr. Parry presented
himself. But instead of proceeding, at
once, to settling the preliminaries of the
proposed arbitration, he wished to discuss the question
at issue to see if we could not settle it between
ourselves. I unhesitatingly declined, as I
had from the beginning declined to do so. He said
he had brought with him the papers and figures to
show exactly how we stood. I declined to look at
them, telling him that I was entirely incompetent
to make a satisfactory examination of such a point,
being unsound even on the multiplication-table. He
asked if I would not be satisfied, supposing they
could clearly prove that I had made more money out
of the books than they had. I said not at all, that I
had arrived at that point where I did not, in the least,
care how much the publishers made; that if other
authors had ten per cent., I wanted ten per cent.,
even if the publishers had to beg their bread from
door to door. He seemed a little nonplused at
such heartlessness; said he had come prepared to<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_126" id="Page_126">126</SPAN></span>
show that they had made only about seven tenths
as much as I, and he had supposed that would satisfy
me. As I affirmed it would not, he was somewhat
at a loss how to proceed. I told him that in
the beginning, that—and a great deal less, indeed—would
have satisfied me, but that affairs had
gone on so long, and feeling been so much aroused,
that no sort of explanation would satisfy me; that I
wished the matter to go entirely away from ourselves
into the hands of unprejudiced and uninterested
persons.</p>
<p>[After several months of profound reflection, I
will here interpolate a remark which future commentators
will please to remember does not belong
to the original text, namely: that I do not see why
the publisher's profits need be considered as the <em>ultima
Thule</em> of an author's. Is it the phantom of a distorted
imagination that the author has a far larger
property in the book than the publisher? Does
it not cost him infinitely more than it costs the publisher?
And even leaving the infinite, and coming
down to finite matters, are not the fields which the
publisher reaps so much broader than the author's
one little close, that a far smaller share in the
gleanings would give the publisher a far more heaping
granary. An author, we will say, publishes
one book in a year. His profits are a thousand
dollars. But the publisher publishes twenty books<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_127" id="Page_127">127</SPAN></span>
a year, on which, in the same ratio, he gets twenty
thousand dollars. Suppose five hundred dollars
were taken from the publisher's profits and added
to the author's. The publisher would still have an
income of ten thousand dollars, while the author
would have one of only fifteen hundred.]</p>
<p>Mr. Parry then suggested leaving it to Mr. Stanhope,
one of my friends, a suggestion which I did
not adopt. He asked me if I still continued to
prefer that it should be left to more than one person,
and I left him no doubt on that point. He
then suggested that we should give up the two
we had chosen, and select entirely new ones. I
assured him that I was not in the least dissatisfied
with their choice or my own, and I would prefer to
make no change. He suggested that Mr. Rogers
was very hard of hearing, and might not be able to
act on that account. I asked if he was materially
harder of hearing now than when they selected him
to settle the case alone. Mr. Parry did not know
that he was, and finally consented to go on as we
had begun. This, in the telling, does not sound
quite straightforward, yet Mr. Parry seemed so
frank and fair that I was more than half convinced,
in spite of all other appearances, that they meant
no wrong. At least I did not see how any one
could be conscious of wrong, and yet seem so honest
as he seemed. He was certainly entirely courteous,<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_128" id="Page_128">128</SPAN></span>
though, perhaps, it is not parliamentary to put that
in. One tenth part of his fairness in the beginning
would have set my doubts completely at rest. He
said—but tenderly enough, as if he loved me à la
Isaak Walton—that they lost money on “Holidays,”
and that the books have not been selling very
well for two years past. For all which I am very
sorry. Still I remember that Mr. Hunt was always
urgent for me to make books. The last two books
were published in book form at his suggestion. My
first notion was to publish them as magazine articles.
The same was the case with “Old Miasmas.” They
grew into books, and I have just found an old letter
in which Mr. Hunt says, “Come out with a bang.
The book's the thing in which you will catch the
conscience of the public.” And again, “A volume
by all means.” Nothing could be more encouraging,
and stimulating, and agreeable than his
tone and bearing. I recollect his saying to me,
when we were discussing the last book, “You
ought to write only books.” In a letter of October
23, 1767, he says, “I think you are quite right
not to print your Burnet article at present, and I
hope your thoughts will grow into a volume to be
issued by B. & H., in the spring.” In a letter
of December 11, 1765, he says, “Your sermon
is good, but I hope you will not print it till you
<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_129" id="Page_129">129</SPAN></span>
put it into a volume. Ask Brother S., your neighbor,
if I am not right. If you were here, I could
tell you a thousand reasons <em>why</em> your interest would
not be served in the printing of this paper in a newspaper
or magazine, nor the interest of the reading
world, either. I speak as a fool, no doubt, but in
your service.</p>
<p>“I hope you will give all your energy and time to
‘Winter Work.’ A new book from your pen in the
spring will help the old ones, and is already asked
for by our booksellers in the West and elsewhere.”</p>
<p>In short, as I look back, it seems to me that Mr.
Hunt's influence—always pleasantly and heartily
exerted—was towards the production and not the
repression of books. I deeply regret that they have
not enriched him to the extent of his desires and
deserts, and I should regret it still more deeply had
I urged the publications upon him as warmly as he
urged them upon me.</p>
<p>Although the firm lost money on “Holidays,”
this paper shows that they were ready to accept
another juvenile book as soon as I told them of its
existence. I suppose there is some occult reason
for it, known only to publishers; but the carnal
mind would naturally infer that having lost money
on one, they would be shy of a second venture.</p>
<p>Mr. Parry repeated Mr. Hunt's assertion, that
he replied with his own hand to my first letter of
inquiry. Mr. Hunt, in speaking of it to me, could<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_130" id="Page_130">130</SPAN></span>
not recall the exact time of his writing it, but Mr.
Parry said that Mr. Hunt told him that morning,
that it was written directly after the reception of
my letter. But in a letter written two or three
weeks after mine was sent, Mr. Hunt says by his
amanuensis, “I have <em>not</em> answered your last letter
touching the terms expressed in the contracts.” Mr.
Hunt apparently labors under the curious psychological
infelicity of remembering the letters he
does not write, and forgetting the letters he does
write.</p>
<p>After Mr. Parry had told me that my books
had not been selling well for a year or two, and
that they had lost money on them, I hunted up old
letters of Mr. Hunt's to see if they would not
show that he had urged me to write in the form of
books. In doing so I found a letter dated September
23, 1764, from which I make the following extract:
“The contract has been delayed for a sufficient
cause.” (He then gives as a reason Mr. Brummell's
absence.) “The percentage will read fifteen
cents per copy, as the business times are fluctuating
the prices of manufacture so there is no
telling to-morrow or for a new edition what may
be the expenses of publication, so we reckon your
percentage in every and any event as fixed at fifteen
cents per volume on all your works. If it
should cost $1.50 to make the volumes you are sure<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_131" id="Page_131">131</SPAN></span>
of your author profit of fifteen cents. The price
at retail may be $1.50, $2.00, or $3.00, as the high
or low rates of paper, binding, etc., may be, but
<em>you</em> are all right. This arrangement we make now
with all our authors.”</p>
<p>If I had discovered this letter sooner it would
have simplified matters greatly; but I did not find
it till this statement had been, as I supposed, finished.
I therefore thought best to put it in here,
in a sort of chronological order. What I had previously
said touching its substance, I said from
memory solely. I could not even have declared
whether its assertions had been made by pen or lips.
But I think it not only fully bears out all that I
have alleged, but shows more than my memory had
retained or my perception divined. The letter before
its close says, “As I write the contracts are
reported ready, so I enclose them. Sign both and
send back the one marked with red X. You keep
one and we the other.”</p>
<p>I see now that in case the books <em>had</em> gone up to
$3.00, I should have been sure of my author profits
of fifteen cents and “all right,” even if I had continued
on the old terms of ten per cent; but I
did not see it then, nor anything else, for that matter.
The reasoning of this process is not a little
remarkable. Prices of all kinds are changing,
therefore your price shall not change. And what<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_132" id="Page_132">132</SPAN></span>
kind of percentage is that which is no percentage
at all but an unchangeable quantity?</p>
<p>I made direct inquiries of all the authors accessible
to me, whose works were in the hands of Messrs.
Brummell & Hunt, at or about that time. I received
information from some fifteen different persons.
With no one of them did Messrs. Brummell
& Hunt make the arrangement they made with
me. Nine reported receiving ten per cent. Some
received half profits. One received twelve cents
on a book that retailed at a dollar and a quarter.
One said that he received twelve cents on a dollar
and a half book and ten cents on a dollar and a
quarter. Another that he receives ten per cent.
sometimes but not always.</p>
<p>Mr. Hunt often urged upon me the advantage
and importance of my writing only for them; so
that, with the exception of the “Segregationalissuemost,”
for which I was writing when I began with
Messrs. Brummell & Hunt, I have neither in periodical
or book, written for any other house than
theirs. It might seem as if this injunction of his,
all friendly and judicious as it may have been, did
put them under something like an obligation to do
as well by me as any other house would do.</p>
<p>When “City Lights” was published, its retail
price was a dollar and a quarter, and the first account
<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_133" id="Page_133">133</SPAN></span>
allows me twelve and a quarter cents a volume.
Mr. Parry said that the retail price of the
books was changed five or six times after my percentage
was changed to a fixed sum. The latter
change was made in the autumn of 1764. In a
copy of “Rocks of Offense,” date 1764, the advertised
retail price of all the books is one dollar
and a half. “Old Miasmas” was published in the
autumn of 1764, and was, from the beginning, sold
at two dollars. These are the only prices that I
have seen or heard of since the first. Mr. Parry,
however, says they have at two different times been
held at one dollar and seventy-five cents. I think
those times must have been of very short duration,
as I never saw those prices advertised, and never
knew of their existence. I have inquired incognito
of the principal booksellers in Athens and
not one of them was aware that the price had ever
been put down since it was put up. But, with all
the changes, the difficulties of computing percentage
can hardly have been insurmountable.</p>
<p>Mr. Parry at this time told me what I did not
know before,—that the publishers reserved to themselves
in the first contract for “City Lights” fifteen
hundred books. The contract specifies only
the first edition. I suppose an edition has no prescribed
size; but I have never in any other case
known more than the first thousand being reserved
to the publishers.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_134" id="Page_134">134</SPAN></span>
“City Lights” was published September, 1762.
On the first of December of the same year Mr.
Hunt reported that before January it would have
gone to a fourth edition. I should like to know if
each of those four editions numbered fifteen hundred
volumes. What, for instance, was the size of
the second edition, or the third?</p>
<p>After careful inquiry I found no one in the
“regular line” paying or receiving less than ten
per cent., with the possible exceptions I have mentioned.
Mr. Dickson was assured by a prominent
member of the firm, that the Troubadours never
think in any case of offering less than ten per cent.
on the retail price, and that in some cases they pay
twelve and a half or fifteen. He is confident that
there has been no change within the last few years,
and that ten per cent. is the current copyright with
all reputable publishers, not only in Corinth, but in
other cities. He says an instance occurred with
one of their writers in which they agreed to pay a
certain amount per volume; but as there was an
implied understanding that it was so much per cent.
on the retail price, the matter was compromised between
publishers and author when prices went up.</p>
<p class="p2 center">M. N. TO MR. DANE, JANUARY 7, 1769.</p>
<p>“Your letter made me laugh, and so did me
good, like a medicine. By turning to the latter<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_135" id="Page_135">135</SPAN></span>
pages of my bulky book you will find the gist of
Mr. P.'s errand here. He desired first to explain
the matters to me, then to refer to Mr. S., then
to take two new men, but I persuaded him out of
them all.... He was to communicate with Mr.
Russell to-day, and I expect to hear the result to-morrow.
I am in hopes to have the thing begun
on Saturday, if we can make forty ends meet. Mr.
Parry thinks it will take several days, as he says
they shall bring out their books for examination;—shall
not confine themselves to the prescribed custom
of publishers to pay ten per cent. but shall
bring in other things, I don't know what,—their figures,
I suppose, to show what an unprofitable thing
publishing is. He was uncertain whether Mr. Rogers
would consent to act. I begged Mr. P. to say to
him that I should not consider it any hostility to me.
Mr. P. suggested that I write it to him and I did.
Can you appear on Saturday, in case they agree
to meet? I don't want to come out myself. I send
you here a little book for you to look upon like
John Rogers, and I think that will answer far better
than I could. I will send you also my accounts
in case you might want them. I believe you have
the contracts. You can read the statement I suppose,
or simply present it and let them read it themselves....</p>
<p>“I would have preferred that you should see Mr.<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_136" id="Page_136">136</SPAN></span>
Parry, but I could find no sufficient excuse for not
seeing him myself, and I feared it might be offensive
to insist upon your presence.... But as it
was, Mr. Parry apparently had no mischievous intent.
He said they should pay if the arbitrators so
decided, but seemed particularly desirous that I also
should agree to accept the decision and fully to exonerate
B. & H. in case the decision should be for
them, and that I should say so to my friends and
those who had been made acquainted with my dissatisfaction.
Of course it would be infamous not to
do that. I was very favorably impressed. It seems
as if they must be honest or he could not appear as
he did, but I assure you I did not ‘gush’ in the
least. I told him I should accept the decision as
far as regarded the past before this year, but all
the world could not convince me that they had met
me fairly and satisfactorily since I began to investigate;
that I thought their course had been such as
to aggravate and even to originate suspicion.”</p>
<p class="p2 center">HUNT, PARRY, & CO. TO M. N., JANUARY 7, 1769.</p>
<p>“We have had an interview with Mr. Russell
this morning. He agrees with us that it would not
be wise to enter into the business of the reference
without ample time to consider all the points involved,
especially as Mr. Rogers declines positively
to act, and we are now compelled to choose another<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_137" id="Page_137">137</SPAN></span>
referee. Mr. Russell is obliged to leave for London
on Saturday night; and he on the whole prefers to
come to Athens some four weeks hence if need be,
or on his return from the Witenagemote the 1st of
March. We trust this will be satisfactory to you.</p>
<p>“For the associate of Mr. Russell in the case, we
select the Hon. G. W. Hampden, late member of
Witenagemote from this city. The two gentlemen
are well known to each other. Please inform us if
he is satisfactory to you; and also please inform us if
it is your wish that a third person should be chosen
by these two before a hearing be had, or only in
the event of their disagreeing.”</p>
<p class="p2 center">M. N. TO MR. DANE.</p>
<p>“So here it is you see, apparently as far off as
ever. What do you say? I think I have heard
that Mr. Hampden is a large paper-manufacturer,
and also that the House have their paper of him.
If so I think it would not be best that he should be
the one, but I don't wish to be <em>cantankerous</em>. I
will not answer them till I hear from you.”</p>
<p class="p2 center">MR. DANE TO M. N., JANUARY 9.</p>
<p>“When you have practiced law thirty years,
man and boy, as I have, you will know that any
business that requires the presence of five or six
<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_138" id="Page_138">138</SPAN></span>
business men at a given time and place, is of indefinite
duration, and if those men are five hundred
miles apart, the indefiniteness becomes definitely
long, at least. You know there is to be an organization
of the new Witenagemote after March 4, so
that if we wait for Mr. Russell, we can have no
hearing this winter. I know of no objection to Mr.
Hampden.”</p>
<p class="p2 center">M. N. TO H., P., & CO.</p>
<p>“I cannot say that it is ‘satisfactory,’ because
nothing can be really satisfactory to me but an immediate
and pacific settlement of my claims.</p>
<p>“To Mr. Hampden I have no personal objection
whatever, but I seem to recollect, when we were all
living in Paradise, before the fall, having heard Mr.
Hampden spoken of by Mr. Hunt as a paper-manufacturer,
with whom you had large dealings. If so
would it not be almost too much to expect of human
nature that it should be strictly impartial under
such circumstances? I simply make the suggestion,
not even being sure that it is ‘founded on fact.’</p>
<p>“The choosing of a third person I should leave
entirely with the two chosen. If they think a third
unnecessary so much the better. I should certainly
think two fair-minded, unprejudiced persons might
get at the truth without recourse to a third.”</p>
<p class="p2 center"><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_139" id="Page_139">139</SPAN></span>
H., P., & CO. TO M. N., JANUARY 26.</p>
<p>“Our business relations with the firm of which
Hon. G. W. Hampden is the head, have been for
the last three or four years of the most insignificant
amount, certainly not of a nature to warp his judgment
in our favor. Besides Mr. Hampden is, like
Mr. Russell, too honorable a man [still harping on
my honor] to accept the position of a judge where
his prejudices are enlisted.</p>
<p>“We do not understand from your letter that
you object to Mr. Hampden. On hearing from
you we will write to Mr. Russell, and say that the
Reference only waits his convenience.”</p>
<p class="p2 center">M. N. TO H., P., & CO., FEBRUARY 1.</p>
<p>“I am advised—and the advice is in accordance
with my own opinion—that I have no right to
object to your choice, unless the person chosen be
so undesirable that I decline arbitration rather than
accept him as arbitrator. This certainly is not
true in the case of Mr. Hampden. I have given
you my only reason for objecting to him. Since
you assure me this reason does not exist, I withdraw
my objection.”</p>
<p class="p2 center">H., P., & CO. TO M. N., FEBRUARY 11.</p>
<p>“We have written to Mr. Russell to say that
Mr. Hampden will meet him in London during the<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_140" id="Page_140">140</SPAN></span>
week of Inauguration, and that the two gentlemen
can then fix such time for hearing the case as may
suit their own convenience.”</p>
<p class="p2 center">M. N. TO MR. DANE, FEBRUARY 11.</p>
<p>“I believe that you have gone on a mission to
the king of the Cannibal Islands. Otherwise, as
Cicero says, where in the world are you? Nothing
is more evident than that you have given the world
a quitclaim deed of me.</p>
<p>“And that is why I am writing. About a fortnight
ago, Mr. Woodlee, the Grand Vizier, wrote
to me saying that he should be off duty on the
4th of March, and if I liked would be very
happy, as a friend, to present my grievances to the
referees. Mr. Woodlee is an intimate friend of
mine, and when he was down to see me last summer
I reno-varied my dolores at his own request.
I wrote to Mr. Woodlee at once that we must not
swap horses in crossing a stream, even though the
horse was a poor one. I did not use those words,
but that was the substance of doctrine—the poor
horse, my love, meaning you! He did not know
your connection with it, or did not remember.
Since then your intense and aggravated silence has
led me to think that perhaps you are so utterly
weary with the whole thing, and me into the bargain,
that you would hail with delight any opportunity to<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_141" id="Page_141">141</SPAN></span>
bid farewell, a long farewell, to all my greatness.
If you do, here is your chance. If you write to
me and say that you should be happy to wash your
hands of me with Castile soap and three waters, I
shall weep salt tears from the briny deep, and send
on to London by next mail.</p>
<p>“You have had a rich time of it with me I know,
if I only meant to pay you. Well, truly, I do mean
to pay you—a little, not much—say seventy-five
cents or a dollar,—not half as much as you deserve.
But I tell you now so you need not think
I am leaving your family penniless. And what I
do not pay in money, I shall make up to you in appreciation,
for I think you have managed the case
with clear insight and much skill,—that is, under
my supervision. I have held you back from what
was rash and inaccurate, and between us we have
got matters pretty well in hand. Now it seems to
me that if you have held out so long it will be better
for you to hold out to the end. The making-up
is about made up. To be sure I am going to rewrite
my statement and shall probably continue the
process so long as it remains in my possession, but
the main points will be the same, so you will apparently
have little more trouble with it. Now please
to tell me just how you feel about it—or rather, for
that is too much to ask,—just how you propose to
feel. I think you have had my ‘Statement’ about<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_142" id="Page_142">142</SPAN></span>
long enough for your share, so I will take my turn
at holding the baby. You may send it down by express
if you please, together with the bills and contracts
thereunto appertaining, and let me see if it
has improved with age.”</p>
<p class="p2 center">MR. DANE TO M. N., FEBRUARY 18.</p>
<p>“Ungrateful Female, After all my trials and tribulations,
and fault-findings at your course, you now
purpose to swap me off. Well, I will free my mind,
if I die for it. My opinion is, that neither Mr.
Woodlee, nor principalities, nor powers, nor any
other creature, can do so much for you in your trial
as I can. I believe Mr. Woodlee is a few years
younger than I and so has a greater chance to live
to the end of it <em>cœteris paribus</em>, but <em>cœteris</em> are <em>not</em>
<em>paribus</em>, because he lives away from the scene, and
there never could be a conjunction of Hampden,
Woodlee, Russell, etc. If I were to fly up and say
I would have nothing more to do with your case,
because you won't follow my advice, there would be
reason in it, but for you to take a new adviser—Why
you don't know how much Mr. Woodlee must
go through to be as familiar with the matter as I
am, and don't you see that you must not tax these
far-off friends in this way? I, who am your real
friend, you may do anything with, but Mr. Woodlee
and Mr. Russell never will leave all and follow you
to Athens and spend days on this trial....</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_143" id="Page_143">143</SPAN></span>
“Do not be foolish unless it is really necessary. I
want to make H., P., & Co. do right, and I want to
do all for you that is possible. As the matter must
be heard at Athens, I am the person to do it with
least trouble. Your letter found me at Marathon
yesterday. I shall be home next week, and your
papers shall be sent. In the mean time the Lord
restore you to reason. Swap me off indeed! Your
<em>only</em> friend!”</p>
<p class="p2 center">M. N. TO MR. DANE, MARCH 8.</p>
<p>“I am bright but not quick. In short I am slow.
When you inf—ex—ci—well—asked me in Oxford
what I was writing my Statement for, I suppose
you saw what I only just now see,—that a
large part of it was not necessary. I had in mind the
justification of my mode as well as of my claim, and
for that the whole case needed to be unfolded. But
since that letter was found, my mind has somehow
clarified—the brown sugar has all turned white,
and if you want to eat me while I am sweet now
is your time.</p>
<p>“Now then, as you are a man and inexperienced,
let me briefly jot down for you an outline of my
proper mode of defense.</p>
<p>“The brief is a perfect Troy in a nutshell and all
you need to plume your wings with. Read that in
the Valley of Decision and immediately walk across<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_144" id="Page_144">144</SPAN></span>
the room to the corner where H. & P. will be cowering,
and shake your fists in their face. They
will reply that they do not make one author the
criterion for another, whereat you will take a flying
leap over all the intervening pages to the letter
which says, ‘This arrangement we now make with
all our authors.’</p>
<p>“They will then bring forward their books to
show that they cannot pay me more without starving
themselves. You will immediately rule that out
of court as not germane to the case, and the arbitrators
will at once award me three thousand dollars
due, and three thousand more damages, which you
will bring me in gold to Zoar, and I will buy two
pounds of New York candy and give a party in
honor of the event. I don't see why the rest of
the Statement need to be brought in at all unless,
first,</p>
<p>“They deny that they have not made the same
arrangements with all their authors. If they do,
you must turn to my declaration and proof; or,
second,</p>
<p>“They say that my mode of making my claim
was so offensive that they could not notice it. This
I have heard of in substance privately. If they do
this then I insist upon the whole Statement's being
laid before them.”</p>
<p class="p2 center"><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_145" id="Page_145">145</SPAN></span>
M. N. TO MR. DANE, MARCH 10.</p>
<p>“‘The sense of the dear!’ as Peggotty said
when Davy gave in his adhesion to her marriage on
the ground of her being able to come and see him
without cost of coach-hire.</p>
<p>“<span class="err" title="original: Appropos">Apropos</span> to what? Why, to your letter, of
course, and a two months' session, and Dark Care
sitting behind the horseman, in general.</p>
<p>“Isn't the tenth of March the Prince of Wales'
wedding-day?</p>
<p>“The advantage of Halliday being in the Cabinet
is, that I shall control you, you will control him,
he will control Grant, and for once we shall be sure
of having the government well administered.</p>
<p>“For my private fortunes, if I have the Lord
High Chancellor for my judge, the co-Secretary of
State for my fighting corps, and the Grand Vizier
Suzerain for my reserve force, I shall at least fall
into as well as in good company.</p>
<p>“Dr. Edwards used to say that if Mr. Springfield
were not a sharp New England lawyer, he would
be the first statesman of the day. <em>Mutato nomine
de te fabula et pluribus unum et cetera.</em></p>
<p>“It seems impossible to get the kink of the law
out of your brain. I can stand it very well because
I have you only in spots, but poor F., who
has the whole vast sandy plain destitute of vegetation
on her hands, must have a life of it.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_146" id="Page_146">146</SPAN></span>
“Behold a few of the holes which I am about to
punch in your case to let in light:—</p>
<p>“‘We claim ten per cent.’ Right.</p>
<p>“‘H. says it is more than you were worth, and
besides you agreed to less.’ Very well put and very
probable.</p>
<p>“‘We reply, Ten per cent. is the least anybody
is worth.’ No we don't. We decline to enter into
the question of worth, and demand the pound of
flesh. They say, ‘Very well, here is the bond;’
and <em>then</em> we say,—‘You deceived us into our
assent by,’ etc., etc.</p>
<p>“As for their ‘cruelty’—not a bit of it. It is
legitimate warfare. They made my fame by advertising,
they say. Very well. I reply, first, they
didn't, and second, what if they did? If they made
my sales by advertising, why did they not make
A.'s in the same way? He has never yet received
a penny for the B treatise. Why not C.'s books,
of which he says all that have been sold a cat could
carry, and so on. On the other hand, that they
have done a great deal towards circulating them I
readily admit. What do I pay them ninety per
cent. for, I should like to know, if not that?
Publishing is their business. That they have done
more than another publisher would, I deny. They
have simply transacted their business in the way
they deemed most profitable to themselves. I deny<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_147" id="Page_147">147</SPAN></span>
that they have done anything for me out of the
usual course of trade.</p>
<p>“About the advertising, I am indeed not fully
persuaded.... Possibly the books have had their
day and would have fallen off any way. A fortnight
or so ago, perhaps more, Mr. Smith applied to
me to write for his paper. I named my price. He
rather <em>recalcitrated</em>. I wrote a letter that <em>tickled</em>
him, and he then proposed to come down and
see me and make an arrangement. He was to be
in Athens, ‘the guest of his friend Mr.——!’
But in Athens he heard from “two different
sources that I was less popular than I had been,”
and so he beat a retreat to Corinth without seeing
me at all. Isn't there a wheel within a wheel?</p>
<p>“Is this wearing away my soul? Then my soul
must be like the liver of Tityus, forever spent, renewed
forever.</p>
<p>“If you think I don't value money, send me
down a hundred dollar note and see!</p>
<p>“The <em>manner</em> of my making my claim is not material
to the issue. No. But there is no use in
wasting the time and temper of the men by unnecessary
words.</p>
<p>“Now I beg you to disabuse your mind of the
supposition that we are a court! The especial advantage
of this way of settlement is, that we are
not a court.... You will probably little relish
this letter, but it is for your good.”</p>
<p class="p2 center"><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_148" id="Page_148">148</SPAN></span>
M. N. TO MR. DANE, MARCH 20.</p>
<p>“I do not know whether your letter requires an
answer, but as the old philosopher said, ‘I have
often been sorry I kept still but never was sorry I
spoke.’ So I will give you the benefit of the doubt.</p>
<p>“Ellingwood & Sampson are respectable. So
far so good. I suppose they stand first in New
England, don't they, by all odds? But they are in
New England, and I have conceived a distaste for
New England publishing. Also they don't publish
solid books such as mine, but Whately, Bacon,
Wheaton, and similar light literature. Would they
be as likely to do well by me as a big New York
Mandarin, like the Troubadours or Pearvilles? Do
they know that my popularity is like that retired
clergyman whose sands of life are nearly run out?
They will take a new book, but shall I let the old
go to waste, and ought not the new to go with
the old to communicate an impulse thereunto?
And is it not better to let the whole be till after
arbitration, or the overthrow of the existing order
of things? I should like H., P., & Co. to be as little
exasperated as possible before Gog and Magog come
to close quarters.... <em>Homer</em> had to pay an immense
sum for one of his books which was quite out
of print and of no use to the publisher.... If
Mr. Campton testifies that the cost of making my
books is so much and the profit so much, they must<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_149" id="Page_149">149</SPAN></span>
admit or deny it. If they admit his figures they
admit the profits which they have heretofore denied.
If they deny his figures they deny profits;
and how can they ask high prices for unprofitable
property? If Mertons have personal grievances
to redress they would be more likely to take me
up <em>con amore</em>, and so I make friends of the mammon
of unrighteousness. But I shall be a troublesome
person hereafter to transact business with.
Having once wasted my sweetness on the desert
air, I shall be henceforth only the mother of vinegar.
Whenever I see a publisher coming in at the
front gate, I shall drop the cake-basket into the
wash-boiler, slip the spoons into my pocket and
keep my hand on my watch all the time I am talking
with him, which might not look conciliatory.
Be sure and tell Mr. Campton this, and also that
there is no sale for the books, that is, if you ever
say more to him about it. I don't wish to sail into
anybody's good graces under false colors, and am
willing to take for granted Butler's (Samuel)
declaration that the pleasure is as great in being
cheated as to cheat. I am not sure I shall not write
a book and call it</p>
<blockquote>
<p class="center">
‘HARI-KARI,<br/>
<small>OR</small><br/>
<em class="antiqua"><small>A CURIOSITY OF LITERATURE</small></em>,’</p>
</blockquote>
<p class="noin"><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_150" id="Page_150">150</SPAN></span>
and put The Whole Deviltry of Man into it....
Is not he who compounds with wickedness as bad
as he who commits it? And oughtn't I to hold
up my beacon as a warning to all future generations?
If I am not only to be fought above
ground, but am also to be undermined, shall not I
countermine?</p>
<div class="center">
<div class="poem"><div class="stanza">
<div class="i0">“‘And shall Trelawney die, and shall Trelawney die,</div>
<div class="i0">Then thirty thousand Cornish boys will know the reason why!’</div>
</div></div>
</div>
<p>“I am that thirty thousand Cornish boys.</p>
<p>“You are not expected to answer my questions.
You can ponder them as a theme for meditation in
the night-watches.”</p>
<p class="p2 center">MR. DANE TO M. N., MARCH 22.</p>
<p>“Mr. Hunt proposes to pass <em>the season</em> abroad—probably
will go about the time the Lord High
Chancellor & Co. are ready to hear us.”</p>
<p class="p2 center">HUNT, PARRY, & CO. TO M. N., APRIL 12.</p>
<p>“We are in hopes of getting a meeting of our
referees early next week. Mr. Russell has advised
us of his intention of being in Athens some time
next week, and we have requested him to appoint
as early a day as possible in order to accommodate
Mr. Hampden. We trust you will be prepared to
meet the referees on any day they may appoint.”</p>
<p class="p2 center"><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_151" id="Page_151">151</SPAN></span>
M. N. TO H., P., & CO., APRIL 13.</p>
<p>“I have been ready to meet the referees for five
months, and I trust nothing will hinder me from
meeting them on any day they may appoint.”</p>
<p class="p2">A conjunction of the heavenly bodies was at
length agreed upon for April 22, 1769. I mention
the year for the benefit of future ages.</p>
<p class="p2 center">MR. DANE TO H., P., & CO., APRIL 16.</p>
<p>“To any right understanding of the questions
involved in the proposed reference, it seems necessary
that the referees should have information such
as is indicated in the interrogatories herewith inclosed,
which can come only from yourselves. If
you can send me the answers before the referees
meet, it may prevent delay.”</p>
<p class="p2">The interrogatories were as follows:—</p>
<p>“1. How many copies of each of the works of
M. N. have been printed by your authority; how
many editions of each, at what dates, and how
many in each edition?</p>
<p>“2. How many copies of each of said works
have you accounted to her for, and at what rate of
compensation for each respectively? Please exhibit
a full and exact account.</p>
<p>“3. How many copies of each of the works of<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_152" id="Page_152">152</SPAN></span>
the authors named below have you accounted for to
said authors respectively, and at what rate per
centum on the retail price of each, when reckoned
by percentage, and at what price in gross when paid
in gross, and upon what contract, if any, with
each, for each of their works, that is to say,—A.,
B., C., D., E., F., G., H., I., J., K., L., M., N.?</p>
<p>“4. Had you with either of the authors named
above, on the day of the date of your last contract
with M. N., or to wit, on September 4th, 1764,
or afterwards, and when any, and if any what agreement
with either, and which of them, that such authors
should receive any and what sum in gross
instead of a percentage, and was such agreement
written or verbal?</p>
<p>“5. What were the net profits of the ‘Adriatic’
each year, from 1762 to 1767, inclusive?</p>
<p>“6. What were the net profits of the firm of
Brummell & Hunt each year, from 1762 to 1767,
inclusive?”</p>
<p class="p2 center">H., P., & CO. TO MR. DANE, APRIL 19.</p>
<p>“We are in receipt of your note addressed to
Brummell & Hunt of the 16th inst., with its inclosure.</p>
<p>“It seems to us premature to now consider the
evidence to be used before the referees, as the ordinary
preliminaries to the reference itself have not
been completed.”</p>
<p class="p2 center"><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_153" id="Page_153">153</SPAN></span>
MR. DANE TO M. N., APRIL 19.</p>
<p>“Your package came an hour ago, and while I
was reading it came this note from H., P., & Co.
It means delay, I suppose, or perchance it means
if M. N. has a lawyer we will have one and put all
in legal shape.”</p>
<p class="p2 center">H., P., & CO. TO M. N., APRIL 21.</p>
<p>“On the 16th we received a communication from
Mr. Nathan Dane, which led us to suppose he was
acting as your attorney, and had charge of the matter
of reference on your behalf. We replied to his
communication, and we have heard nothing from
him since.”</p>
<p class="p2">I did not see that there was any point to any
of these letters and I did not reply to them or give
myself any trouble about them. If Messrs. Hunt,
Parry, & Co., wanted further delay why had they
agreed upon a day, and what should they want of
further delay? As they had frequently had communication
with Mr. Dane concerning this matter,
and had themselves spoken of him as my attorney
without contradiction from me, I did not quite see
how they could have waited for the interrogatories,
to be led to any new supposition in that respect.
As to their having a lawyer, while I did not see
<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_154" id="Page_154">154</SPAN></span>why they should want one, I certainly had no objection.
I thought Mr. Parry had come down to
Zoar on purpose to arrange the preliminaries of the
reference, and that they were sufficiently arranged
at that time. But I apprehended no trouble on
that score, and took no thought about it.</p>
<hr class="chap" />
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_155" id="Page_155">155</SPAN></span></p>
<div class="figcenter"> <ANTIMG src="images/i_159png_p155.jpg" width-obs="400" height-obs="103" alt="illustration" /></div>
<h2 class="break"><SPAN name="IX"></SPAN>IX.</h2>
<p class="center">BATTLE OF GOG AND MAGOG.</p>
<p class="noin">
<ANTIMG src="images/i_011png_p7w.jpg" width-obs="100" height-obs="99" alt="W" class="floatl" />
<span class="hide">W</span>E have now reached a point in the
tragedy where the English language
breaks down and Pius Æneas must
the rescue and tell—</p>
<div class="center">
<div class="poem"><div class="stanza">
<div class="i0">“Trojanas ut opes, et lamentabile regnum</div>
<div class="i0"><span class="err" title="original: Emeruit">Eruerint</span> Danai; quæque ipse miserrima vidi,</div>
<div class="i0">Et quorum pars magna fui. Quis talia fando,</div>
<div class="i0">Myrmidonum, Dolopumve, aut duri miles Ulyssei,</div>
<div class="i0">Temperet à lachrymis?</div>
<div class="i0">Sed si tantus amor(?) casus cognoscere nostros,</div>
<div class="i0">Et breviter Trojæ supremum audire laborem;</div>
<div class="i0"><span class="err" title="original: Quanquam">Quamquam</span> animus meminisse horret, luctuque refugit,</div>
<div class="i0">Incipiam.”</div>
</div></div>
</div>
<p>And, giving the “Æneid” with some variations,
I might go on—</p>
<div class="center"><div class="poem"><div class="stanza">
<div class="i0">“Est in conspectu M. N. notissima famâ</div>
<div class="i0">Insula, dives opum, agrorum et osboni dum regna manebant.”</div>
</div></div>
</div>
<p>I consented to be <em>in conspectu</em> on Mr. Dane's
earnest representations that matters might come
up on which I was better informed than he, and
on which my statements might be important.<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_156" id="Page_156">156</SPAN></span>
Of course, after all this trouble, it was not worth
while to run any risk through mere personal
feeling.</p>
<p>At the appointed time, accordingly, the combatants
appeared upon the arena at Mars Hill
House, in martial array. Messrs. Hunt, Parry,
& Co. were led by a lawyer, Mr. Sudlow, whose
purpose, it soon appeared, was not to open, but
to postpone the battle. I must admit I listened
in amazement. Here, after sixteen months of
backing and filling, three months after an arbitration
had been agreed on, and more than a week
after the day had been appointed by them and accepted
by me, they appeared for the purpose of
saying that they could not go on with the case. I
remembered with astonishment that on the thirteenth
of November preceding, the affair had
seemed so simple to Mr. Hunt that he had written
to one of those friends of mine to whom he had
wished and I had declined to refer the case, “If
you and I, business men, could have half an hour's
talk together, and M. N. would abide by your decision,
I think that half hour would be sufficient to
settle the whole thing.” Whereas, now, before the
man whom I had chosen, three months did not
seem long enough. The reasons presented by Mr.
Sudlow were, first, that the preliminaries were not
<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_157" id="Page_157">157</SPAN></span>
arranged. The referees themselves averred in substance
that this could be done in five minutes on
the spot, and there need be no delay on that
account.</p>
<p>Mr. Sudlow said, secondly, that at an early stage
of the affair I had waived all legal claim, or had never
made any, yet that I now appeared with a lawyer
as if to establish a legal claim; that this was an
entirely new phase, and one which they could not
meet without due preparation. It was alleged in
reply, that our courts do not distinguish between
legal claims and claims in equity, and that however
I might present my claim, it was as a debt and
not as a gift; that it surely would not be held by
Messrs. Hunt, Parry, & Co., that the reference had
been called to arbitrate upon a gratuity. After a
good deal of talk, Mr. Dane called for the authority
by which they said I had waived all legal claims;
and they produced the letter sent them by me on
the 29th August, 1767, about eight months before
this time, which said, “Of course I know that legally
I have no right to go behind a contract, and
therefore no legal claim upon you for additional
money on those books that are named in the contract.”
Mr. Dane pointed out, that, even on this
ground there was no waiving of legal claims, except
on those books named in the contract referred
to. As only three books were embraced in that
contract, as one was published under a different<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_158" id="Page_158">158</SPAN></span>
contract which we wished carried out, and five
were published without any contract at all, the
postponing of the case on this pretext was simply
preposterous. It seemed to me, moreover, though
I said nothing, that even if I had supposed eight
months ago that I had no legal claims, I might have
subsequently learned otherwise, and that any person
who really wanted the case looked into and
satisfactorily settled would never have been deterred
by so slight an obstacle. But the contest as
it stood was two-thirds legal, and it would seem as
if an enterprising firm of four shrewd business men
might have been prepared to illustrate it in eight
months if they had given their minds to it.</p>
<p>Mr. Sudlow affirmed, thirdly, that Messrs. Hunt,
Parry, & Co. had supposed they should meet me
alone for a friendly reference; that on such a
supposition they had arranged to be represented
before the referees by one member of their firm,
Mr. Markman, who had accordingly prepared to
present the case; that until they received Mr.
Dane's letter of interrogatories of the 16th instant,
they had not supposed I should employ counsel, but
if I employed counsel they also should employ
counsel; that they were not prepared to appear
with counsel, and must have a postponement for
the purpose of making such preparation, and as Mr.
Hunt was to leave for Europe on the following<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_159" id="Page_159">159</SPAN></span>
Monday, the postponement must hold till after his
return from Europe.</p>
<p>Mr. Dane asked them if they meant to allege
that they had stipulated that I should not employ
counsel. They said they had not so stipulated,
but that they supposed I would not employ it.
Mr. Dane then said that he had been my adviser
from the beginning, both as my friend and as a
friend of Mr. Hunt, Mr. Hunt having done him the
honor to speak of him as an old friend; that he had
had frequent communications with them on this
subject, as they well knew, and that they had
made no objection to his connection with it; that it
made no difference except in name, whether he
was called my counsel or my friend; that, although
he was a lawyer he trusted he was not on that account
to be excluded from the circle of my friends,
and that, under the circumstances, it might be
proper for him to state that my name had never
been on his account-books, and that he had all
along counseled me only as a friend. “This
thing,” he said, “is not to be misunderstood. We
want to be definite. Will you say that you will not
proceed because M. N. has counsel,—if you choose
to call it so,—when she never said that she would
not have counsel, nothing ever having been said
about it?”</p>
<p>They still reiterated their assertion that under<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_160" id="Page_160">160</SPAN></span>
the circumstances they could not go on with the
case. As the business had looked to Mr. Hunt so
simple that two business men could settle it in
half an hour, it would seem as if almost any kind
of a lawyer might have mastered it in the time
between the 16th of April, when the idea of my
having counsel first dawned upon the unsuspecting
minds of Messrs. H., P., & Co., and the 22d, when
the hearing was to be had. The firm must rank
law far below commerce, if a lawyer could not understand
in six days with three men to help him,
what a merchant could comprehend in half an hour
alone.</p>
<p>Mr. Dane then consulted with me, and I told
him upon the impulse of the moment that I would
go on. This, perhaps, was hardly prudent or
proper. But there had been so much difficulty
and delay in bringing things even to this stage,
the trouble had weighed so heavily and disastrously
upon me, that anything seemed better
than an indefinite postponement. Moreover, the
reasons which they alleged for delay appeared to
me mere quibbles. I thought I saw that they did
not design to have any hearing, and that if we
should ever get together again, there would be just
as much reason for further delay as now, and if I did
not secure a hearing now, I never should. I felt
that the referees must surely think they had been<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_161" id="Page_161">161</SPAN></span>
summoned on a fool's errand. I was quite aware
not only of my inability to present the case adequately,
but to present it at all in person,—but
I had the “brief,” which Mr. Dane would have
used, and I had my formidable history in which the
referees could quarry at pleasure. Even if I should
lose the case, I was not without resource; for upon
the instant when I saw that Messrs. Hunt, Parry,
& Co. were about to evade the only thing which I
had wanted, namely, a fair and full discussion, there
came into my mind another tribunal which it would
be impossible for them to evade, and before which
I could present my case with or without counsel, in
my own time and way. I had all along had a
vague feeling that something of service to my craft
must come out of all this harassment to me, though
no definite idea had ever evolved itself. But at
that moment, tingling with indignation and contempt,
and a sense of outrage,—an outrage greater
than appears here, greater I think than the junior
members of the firm knew or intended, but not
greater than Mr. Hunt knew, and I believe counted
on,—at that moment I resolved that so far as
I could help it, no person should ever be placed in
the position in which I found myself. If any
writer thereafter should get into such a snare, he
should not blunder in as I had done, but walk in
with his eyes open. I thought that my brief and<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_162" id="Page_162">162</SPAN></span>
my “Universal History” would be enough to draw
the enemy's fire. I should know where they stood,
and if I could not understand the analysis and cultivation
of the soil, I could at least map out the
ground for other investigators. I felt that I could
better afford to lose my case than my time. Mr.
Hunt had calculated accurately enough the quality
and amount of resistance he was accumulating
against me. The thing he had not sufficiently calculated
was the amount of force that could be
brought to overcome that resistance.</p>
<p>Mr. Dane then said, that, having consulted me,
he had one more proposition to make; he was not
himself surprised at the turn affairs had taken; he
had at the beginning advised me to have recourse
to the courts as the only sure way of redress, but
that I had always refused to do so; that he had
repeatedly predicted—even to the preceding day—that
some way would be found to avoid a hearing;
that he thought it hardly fair for them to
force me to go on alone, whom they knew to be
entirely unfamiliar with the details of business, who
had scarcely in my whole life had any business
transactions except with themselves, and had left
those entirely in their hands, who had not indeed
expected to appear at all in the case, and had only
the night before reluctantly consented, at his solicitations,
to be present—“If you, gentlemen, think<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_163" id="Page_163">163</SPAN></span>
it fair and honorable to insist now, at the last hour,
that M. N. shall, without any friend, and entirely
unprepared, meet you alone, and conduct the case
herself, she will do so. We have come here in
good faith to have a hearing, and if such are the
only conditions on which it can be had, we will
accept them, although I think them hard. We will
accept your understanding of the conditions instead
of our own. Your firm shall have its representative,
I will withdraw, M. N. will do the best she
can, and you may see if you can make anything
out of it.”</p>
<p>Mr. Parry seemed to think, like David Copperfield,
that this was a disagreeable way of putting
the business, and wished me to state that I did not
feel that they wished to take any advantage of me.
Mr. Dane said, “I do not know what M. N.'s feelings
are. <em>My</em> opinion is understood, and I shall
state it whenever and wherever I choose.”</p>
<p>As my feelings were not under arbitration, I
declined, through Mr. Dane, to make any declaration
concerning them, but said I wished to go on
with the case. Mr. Dane and Mr. Sudlow then
withdrew, and the firm were reduced to the painful
necessity of proceeding, although their anxiety
in regard to my feelings was not relieved.</p>
<p>They did not, however, proceed according to
<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_164" id="Page_164">164</SPAN></span>
their own statement of what had been their understanding
concerning the mode of procedure.
Before Messrs. Dane and Sudlow withdrew, Mr.
Sudlow said that they were to be represented by
one member of their firm, and that Mr. Markman
had prepared himself for such representation. Mr.
Dane had distinctly stated that he withdrew on this
understanding. After he was gone, I expected
that Messrs. Hunt & Parry would also withdraw,
according to their statement of their original intention,
and its acceptance by Mr. Dane. Instead of
which, Mr. Parry came to me and asked me if I
had any preference as to whether the whole firm
should remain or only one member of it. I conceived
that this matter had been previously settled
by express stipulation, that they had no right to
open it again, and place the decision on my preference.
I disdained to receive as a favor what
seemed to me the least of my rights, and I refused
to express any preference about it.</p>
<p>Mr. Parry said, if I had no preference, of course
they would rather stay, and they all stayed.</p>
<p>The following paper was then drawn up by the
referees and signed by Messrs. Hunt, Parry, & Co.
and myself:—</p>
<p class="p2 right">
“<span class="smcap">Athens</span>, <em>April</em> 22, 1769.</p>
<p>“There being a controversy between Hunt,
Parry, & Co., as successors to Brummell & Hunt of
Athens, and M. N. of Zoar, in regard to the<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_165" id="Page_165">165</SPAN></span>
amount due from the former to the latter for proceeds
arising from the publication and sale of the
books of which M. N. is the author, it is hereby
agreed between the parties to the controversy to
submit the points in dispute to George W. Hampden
and James Russell, as friendly referees, with
the right to the referees to choose a third as
umpire, either on the general merits or on any
specific point that may be submitted to said third
person. And both parties to this agreement hereby
bind themselves to accept the award of said referees
as binding and conclusive, without reserving any
right of appeal to any court of law.</p>
<p>“In witness whereof this agreement is signed by
both parties in presence of the referees, to whose
custody it is committed.”</p>
<p class="p2">As I did not intend ever again to sign a paper
whose import I did not fully comprehend, it may
be supposed that I listened attentively to the
reading of this paper. As I had no design to appeal
to any court of law, and as it did not preclude
me from appealing to the court to which I
had made up my mind to appeal, I had no hesitation
in signing it.</p>
<p>The case being thus begun, nothing remained
but to place in the hands of the referees—</p>
<p class="p2"><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_166" id="Page_166">166</SPAN></span>
<em>The “entire case in all its bearings” between
the firm of Brummell & Hunt and M. N.—as presented
by the latter.</em></p>
<p><em>Compiled chiefly from the original documents.</em></p>
<p class="p2">In two parts:—</p>
<p><em>Part First.</em> The case in brief.</p>
<p><em>Part Second.</em> The case in full.</p>
<p>Each part complete in itself.</p>
<p>The part to be selected according to the taste,
object, or judgment of the reader.</p>
<p class="right">
<em>October</em> 22, 1768.</p>
<p class="p2 center">THE CASE IN BRIEF.</p>
<p>When Messrs. Brummell & Hunt published
“City Lights,” they made a contract to pay me ten
per cent. on the retail price of the book after the
first thousand copies were sold. I did not know that
a contract was necessary, but they told me it was,
and they also wrote my name in pencil to indicate
where I was to write it in ink.</p>
<p>Afterwards they published “Alba Dies” and
“Rocks of Offense,” without any contract. When
“Old Miasmas” was about to be published, it occurred
to me that if a contract were necessary in
one case, it was in another, and I suggested it to
Mr. Hunt. He accordingly had a new contract
made out, embracing these three books, in which<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_167" id="Page_167">167</SPAN></span>
the firm agreed to pay me fifteen cents a volume
for each volume sold. I think it must have been
at the time this contract was made out—but I cannot
be sure as to the time—that Mr. Hunt told me
that they were going to pay me a fixed sum, fifteen
cents on a volume, instead of a percentage; that
that was the way they were going to do with their
authors, on account of fluctuations, general uncertainties,
and so forth. I made no objection. I felt
none. I assented as a matter of course. I thought
that was his business and no affair of mine. I should
have thought it intermeddling, and offensive to
friendship, to take exception, and I did not dream
there was anything to take exception to. I had perfect
faith in Mr. Hunt, and reckoned my interests
far safer in his hands than in my own.</p>
<p>In the winter of 1767-8, I suddenly awoke to
the fact that ten per cent. was the ordinary rate of
payment to the author, and that I had been receiving
for several years only six and two-thirds and
seven and one-half per cent. At the time Mr.
Hunt changed his mode of payment, my books
were selling at a dollar and fifty cents a volume, so
that ten per cent. and fifteen cents were the same.
I was therefore the less likely to take exception to
the change. The contract embraced “Old Miasmas,”
which was about to be published, but when
it was published the price of it and of the rest of<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_168" id="Page_168">168</SPAN></span>
the books was put at two dollars, and has remained
so ever since.</p>
<p>All the books that have been published for me
by Messrs. H., P., & Co., since “Old Miasmas,”
have been published without contract. On each
of these books, five in number, they have paid me
fifteen cents a volume, except “Holidays,” on which
they paid ten cents a volume. “Holidays” was
sold at retail for one dollar and a half; “The
Rights of Men” for one dollar and a half; the
others were at the price of two dollars. “The
Rights of Men” was not published until after I
had made objection to the low price I had been
receiving.</p>
<p>Pearvilles and Troubadours of Corinth, and publishers
of Athens, have told me that ten per cent.
on the retail price is the customary pay of authors.</p>
<p>I claim that Messrs. Brummell & Hunt should
pay me the difference between what they have
paid and what ten per cent. would have been, and
that on all books sold in the future, they should pay
ten per cent. I agreed to less, in full faith in their
uprightness, and in the belief, based on Mr. Hunt's
statement, and on my own high opinion of their
justice and liberality, that I was faring just as others
fared.</p>
<p>Messrs. Brummell & Hunt refuse to pay me
more than six and two-thirds and seven and a half<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_169" id="Page_169">169</SPAN></span>
per cent. either for the past or the future, except
on “The Rights of Men.”</p>
<p>To which I had added, February 26, 1769:—</p>
<p>“I claim now, after fourteen months of what
theologians call ‘waiting in the use of means,’
that they should reimburse me for the time and
trouble it has cost me to enforce my claims.”</p>
<p class="p2 center">THE CASE IN FULL.</p>
<p>The case in full was the history just given; compiled,
as its perusal shows, from various motives,
at various times, for various persons. A few letters
between Mr. Dane and myself have been
inserted to meet sundry points which afterwards
came up. A few slight verbal alterations have
been made, and some elegant extracts from the
newspapers have been introduced. Otherwise, the
statement here made, covering the time from October,
1767, to February, 1769, is the one which
was presented to and acted upon by the referees.
It was indeed a formidable object, and those unhappy
gentlemen may be pardoned if, for a moment,
as they held it in their hands, they looked into
each other's faces in dismay. But it gives me
pleasure to add for the credit of our common humanity,
that they met their fate like men, and by
a well-organized system of “ride and tie” arrived
at their journey's end in a much fresher condition
than could have been expected of mere mortals.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_170" id="Page_170">170</SPAN></span>
When the reading of this document was completed,
Messrs. Hunt, Parry, & Co. took up the
parable, Mr. Parry being the first spokesman.
And here I may say, that notwithstanding their
assertion that they had expected to be represented
by one of their firm, Mr. Markman, and that on
such expectation Mr. Markman had prepared a
presentation of the case, when I gave up my arrangements
and consented to adopt theirs, their
own seemed to have been changed. Instead of
one member having it in charge, they all had
a share in it, perhaps on the Pauline theory,
that if one member suffer, all the members must
suffer with him. Mr. Parry began, speaking from
notes. Mr. Hunt followed, and Mr. Markman
brought up the rear with day-book and ledger.
Each one seemed to have his part carefully marked
out and assigned to him, and if it had not been for
the assertion that they had intended to be represented
by one, I should never have suspected
that the subsequent management of this case by
all three, was a sudden and unaccountable afterthought.</p>
<p>Mr. Parry began by giving a general outline of
the trouble as seen from the “Firm” point of
sight. He admitted the pleasant relations in which
we had previously stood. It seemed that in the
<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_171" id="Page_171">171</SPAN></span>
latter part of 1767, I had something of a disappointment
that the balance due me was not larger,
and cast about to see how it could be increased, that
the Segregationalissuemost alleged that a larger
sum was generally paid than I had received, and
Mr. Jackson seemed to confirm this statement;
that Mr. Dane, to whom also I had had recourse,
had not alleviated my uneasiness, but had rather
poisoned my mind against them, as could be seen
by the attitude he had assumed here this morning,
saying that he had never believed I should have a
hearing, and so forth; that as a result of it all, I
considered that I had a claim for additional money,
a claim that lay back of the contracts, as I had
said; that I believed they had paid me less than
they paid others, and in short brought against them
a charge of general disingenuousness.</p>
<p>In replying to Messrs. Hunt, Parry, & Co., I was
obliged to omit allusion to sundry points of minor
importance, out of a tenderness to the referees—a
tenderness of which, probably, until this moment,
they had no suspicion. To the readers of this
narrative I have no tenderness whatever, since the
matter lies in their own hands, and they can dismiss
it at pleasure. I shall therefore touch upon
various omitted points while sketching the outlines
of the defense, and will say here that Mr. Parry's
declaration regarding the cause of “The Great
Awakening,” is strictly true. My eyes were not
<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_172" id="Page_172">172</SPAN></span>
opened by any profound reflections on the “Origin
of Evil,” or the “Analogy of Religion, Natural
and Revealed, to the Constitution and Course of
Nature,” but simply by the ignoble circumstance
that I wanted money in my own miserable purse.
The only consolation to be found for this shameful
disclosure, is the recollection of that three pence a
pound on tea which produced George Washington
and the great American Republic. I have, however,
in mitigation of this sordidness, brought forward
one or two letters, which show that I wanted
the money for others—the inference naturally being
that I was not in so imminent danger of starvation
that the difference between <em>meum</em> and <em>tuum</em>
was in my mind entirely obliterated.</p>
<p>Several letters between Mr. Dane and myself
have also been introduced for the purpose of showing
to what extent my mind was susceptible of
being poisoned, with what ingredients the attempt
was made, and how far it assimilated and how far
rejected these ingredients. My opinion is, that if
such poisoning be a capital offense, my “attorney”
and myself must die together, for I fear we are
equally guilty.</p>
<p>So far as Mr. Jackson was concerned, Mr. Parry
said that he had been unsuccessful in business, was
not now a regular publisher, and he did not think
his testimony of what was a custom several years<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_173" id="Page_173">173</SPAN></span>
ago was available in deciding what was the custom
now. Regarding Messrs. Troubadour, Pearvilles,
and others, he preserved a discreet silence, but
objected to the introduction of the testimony of
other publishers, as Messrs. H., P., & Co. conducted
their business with their authors alone,
without thinking it necessary to consult other publishers.
Unless, therefore, I insisted upon other
publishers being brought in, they should prefer to
have them kept out. In reply to a question, Mr.
Parry said he did not know what was the custom
of other publishers in regard to paying authors.
Now it was a very important part of my plan to
have other publishers appealed to, but I was not in
a condition to insist upon anything. I did not
know what to do with them, even if I had them
there. I certainly could not put them through a
catechism, and I had no one to do it for me. So
I said nothing, and the publishers were of course
ruled out—by default, is it?</p>
<p>Mr. Parry deprecated any attributing of hostility
to them. They had been desirous to have
the matter amicably settled, so desirous that they
had even offered to refer it to various friends of my
own, with one of whom they had no acquaintance
at all, with another of whom they had but a slight
acquaintance, but whom they thought competent to
settle it; and they had also offered to pay me ten<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_174" id="Page_174">174</SPAN></span>
per cent. on all future sales, all of which I had
declined.</p>
<p>With regard to the question of fraud, Mr. Parry
would say in a general way, that I went to them
an unknown author, very urgent to publish “City
Lights,” that I had a great deal of confidence in
them, spoke emphatically of the important advantage
to me of being published by Brummell &
Hunt; that in short, I came to them in such a
way as almost to hold out to them a temptation to
defraud me; so that if they had been inclined to it,
they would have been likely to do it then. He
produced the following extracts from letters written
by me to Mr. Hunt, to sustain his charge. And
if the printing of these letters seems somewhat appalling,
let me assure the objector that it is a pleasing
entertainment compared with the sensation of
hearing them read before five men, two of whom
are indifferent to you, three hostile, and four
strangers.</p>
<div class="center">
<div class="poem"><div class="stanza">
<div class="i0">“Kits, cats, sacks, and wives,</div>
<div class="i0">How many were there going to St. Ives.”<SPAN name="FNanchor_10_10" id="FNanchor_10_10"></SPAN><SPAN href="#Footnote_10_10" class="fnanchor">[10]</SPAN></div>
</div></div>
</div>
<p>I am moved here to say, that those persons who
during the present century have been annoyed by
letters from this now repentant and remorseful
writer, may find ample revenge for all their discomfort
<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_175" id="Page_175">175</SPAN></span>
in a knowledge of the manner in which
these letters have returned to plague the inventor.</p>
<p>The first is dated April 14, 1762.</p>
<p class="p2">“I hope this letter sounds light and airy to
you. I assure you it is very ghastly joking for
me. I am burdened with a terrible secret which
I wish to confide to you, at the risk of losing
your complaisance forever. I dread to come at it,
but I don't see how I can beat about the bush any
longer. I am <em>not</em> at work on anything for the
‘Adriatic.’ You would not print my papers, and
you would not answer my letters. So Satan subsidized
my idle hands, and I thought I would make
a book. So I <em>made</em> a book. It is not about the
war, nor the times, nor anything sensible. It is not
a novel, nor a history, nor a poem, nor a criticism,
nor a volume of sermons. Somehow it does not
look like a book, nor sound like a book, nor act
like a book, but it <em>is</em> a book. I can make ‘my
davy’ on that. There is a title and a place for a
preface, and an introduction, and I can put in an
appendix if I wish, and explanatory notes and a
glossary, and errata, and if you will publish it I will
give you the copyright and the premium, and the
patent, and the monopoly, and all the dividends,
and if there is anything else, that—its title is
‘City Lights.’ It is blocked out in twelve chapters.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_176" id="Page_176">176</SPAN></span>
“‘1. Moving’—That gets us out of the old
house into the new one, and gives us a local habitation
and a starting-point. I wrote it for the A. M.
but you stunned me so with hurling back my paper
pellets at my head that I did not dare try it again.</p>
<p>“‘2. The Bank’—That means a grass bank, not
a money bank. That has been printed.</p>
<p>“‘3. My Garden’—That you have heard of.
That was what I wanted the proof-sheets for, and
you may conceive how guilty I felt. It seemed all
the while like when Joab said to Amasa, ‘Art
thou in health, my brother?’ and took him by the
beard with the right hand to kiss him, and smote
him under the fifth rib,—the wretch! But you see
I was forced to be wily. If you had known that I
was conspiring against your peace of mind, of
course you would not have put the weapon into my
hand. So I had to take you by the beard tenderly,
or I should not have got the fifth rib at all, and
that is the backbone of my book.</p>
<p>“‘4. Men and Women’—Been printed.</p>
<p>“‘5. Tommy’—Been printed.</p>
<p>“‘6. Boston and home again’—Been printed—personal
adventures of a rustic in the city.</p>
<p>“‘7. Friendship’—In your hands—will be
when you get this.</p>
<p>“‘8. Dog-days’—Been printed.</p>
<p>“‘9. Fading as a leaf’—Or something of that<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_177" id="Page_177">177</SPAN></span>
sort—knocks the bottom all out of the autumnal,
sentimental kind of moral reflections—been printed.</p>
<p>“‘10. Winter’—Snow and coal-fires—been
printed.</p>
<p>“‘11. My Flower-bed’—A success, to offset
the failure to ‘My Garden.’</p>
<p>“‘12. Happiest Days.’</p>
<p>“Now, the question is, will you let me send it to
you? You see it is almost all in print, so it will
take but a minute to run it over—a longish kind
of a minute, of course. I have not the least idea
whether it is worth publishing or not. I don't
want it published unless it will reflect credit on the
literature of the country. Now, may I be forgiven
for telling a lie; but I don't want it published if
it will reflect <em>dis</em>credit—I will stick to that. I don't
I want it published unless it will be read and liked by
cultivated people. I don't want it to be at the
level of school-girls and shop-boys. I want it to
be such a book as —— or —— or ——
or —— or —— might take into the country,
not for the thought or the theory, but for amusement,
and such as would amuse them; such as
Englishmen might read and value for its little
side-lights thrown on American country life. I
don't aim to do anything above amusement, and if
it wont do that it is a failure, for there is nothing<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_178" id="Page_178">178</SPAN></span>
else for it to do. You see it was not written with
any view to a book. I suppose I have enough
things printed to make a dozen books, and I have
taken out enough for one about the size of ‘Sir
Thomas Browne.’ So far as the people I write
for are concerned, I think now is as good a time as
any. There is a kind of hiatus in book-making,
and that gives me a chance for a hearing. My audience
is more at leisure now and not much poorer.
It is specially adapted to the times in that it has not
anything to do with them, and so will be a recreation
if it is not a bore. I should not think it would
sell, I must say, for there is not anything of it.
Still, all the parts of it that have been printed have
‘taken’—I don't understand why....</p>
<p>“I have a certain vivacity of style which would
be well enough if I had anything solid underneath;
but I have no thought, no depth, no severe and
careful culture, no comprehensiveness, no substance,
nothing to raise me above the penny-a-liners, except
perhaps the matter of vivacity, or whatever
it is—but that is nothing to depend upon—no resource,
no capital. My chief talent consists in raising
great expectations—which will turn out like Pip's,
I expect. It is no fault of mine. I do conscientiously
the best I can; you are an illustration of this
thing. You expect ‘A number one’ things of me.
But you have no ground for it. I have sent you<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_179" id="Page_179">179</SPAN></span>
my ‘A number one’ things already, and you see
they are not ‘up to the mark.’ But they are the
very best I can do under the circumstances. What
right have you then to expect anything better? I
consider it a great misfortune that somehow my
performances seem to give a promise that is entirely
unwarrantable. O well, I must stop some time, so
I suppose I might as well stop here. All is, may
I send the thing to you? It is all ready, only I
have to take it to some book-binder somewhere to
have the things pasted in. I hope I do not annoy
you by asking you—not <em>much</em> I mean; of course
it must annoy you a little—I assure you you need
not have the slightest feeling about saying <em>no</em>. It
would be no kindness to me to suffer me to disgrace
myself or my country. There is only one sin that
I will never forgive. If you ever tell anybody,
my wrath will kindle against you into a perpetual
fire; and you know about furies, and scorned
women, and the wicked place! I hope this will
get at you in some little crack between two ‘<em>mad</em>’nesses,
but if it does not, pray don't turn ‘mad’ at
me. I can bear anything but to be snapped up. I
wonder if you would be more likely to be pleased if
I had stopped before; if so, you can just turn back
to the place where your temper began to crack,
and make believe ‘Yours, respectfully,’ came there.
But you have been so generous hitherto that I am<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_180" id="Page_180">180</SPAN></span>
afraid I perhaps presume too far—now I am sure
that compliment is very well turned, seeing that
kind of thing is not in my line—but the fact is I
want you to stay good-humored so much that I
would say anything!</p>
<p class="right">
Yours very truly, M. N.”</p>
<p class="p2">The letters from Mr. Hunt in reply to mine, are
inserted here for a better understanding of my letters,
and to preserve the unity of the drama. As
I did not anticipate the appearance of mine before
the referees, Mr. Hunt's were not arranged
with reference to them, but have been placed here
since. Several sentences concerning magazine
articles are quoted, to show that though I had not
printed a book I was not wholly unknown as an
author at the time of the publication of “City
Lights,” and that therefore the risk was not quite
so great as one would perhaps judge from Mr. Parry's
statement, which will presently appear.</p>
<p class="p2 center">MR. HUNT TO M. N.</p>
<p>“Send along the book by all means, and I will
give it early attention.... A <em>book</em> from your
hand is worthy attention, and it shall have it from
yours truly.”</p>
<p class="p2 center"><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_181" id="Page_181">181</SPAN></span>
APRIL 20, 1762.</p>
<p>“I have read ‘Moving’ and the ‘Friendship’
paper to-day, both of which I shall be glad to print
in the Magazine if you will let me.... As soon
as I can find more time I will make up my mind
about the book.”</p>
<p class="p2 center">APRIL 25, 1762.</p>
<p>“I wish to begin at once to set up the copy, and
no time should be lost in waiting. October will
soon be here!</p>
<p>“I think we shall be able to get into a volume
your articles, in form like ‘Old Sir Thomas.’ At
any rate I shall try to do so.”</p>
<p class="p2 center">APRIL 29.</p>
<p>“Why do you hop about so when you attempt
an epistle? I can't find the place. Now you are
on the right side of a sheet, and, <em>presto!</em> I can't
tell next where you are. A reader of your letters
ought to stand on his head half the time. Page
two is nowhere to be found, without twisting the
spinal apparatus fearfully. Why don't you have a
plan and stick to it? Or are you a law unto yourself?
(See Hebrews).</p>
<p>“Let me tell you what I would like to do: Print
in the Magazine several of the articles in your proposed
volume, postponing the publication in book<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_182" id="Page_182">182</SPAN></span>
form for the present. ‘Moving,’ and ‘Friends and
Friendship,’ I certainly wish for the Magazine....
Your book will keep, <span class="err" title="original: wont">won't</span> it? Meantime
the papers, as printed in the ‘Adriatic,’ will not
badly advertise the coming volume. Do you agree
with me?...</p>
<p>“Your ‘My Garden,’ is a hit number one.
Crowds of inquiries for the author's name beseech
me, but I cry ‘<em>mum</em>’ to the myriads.”</p>
<p class="p2 center">M. N. TO MR. HUNT, MAY 1, 1762.</p>
<p>“Can't you read figures, dear? Don't you know
a five when you see it? Aren't you able to tell a
two from a four unless they are labelled? I fondly
believed you were, but as indications point the
other way, I will have everything in a right line
hereafter, so that I shall just have to drop you into
the groove at the beginning and you will spin along
of yourself to the end. I am your serf and slave—till
I get the upper hands of you, which I shall
one day—I always do, sooner or later. Don't be
frightened, though. I shall roar you as gently as a
sucking-dove. And please remember that Hebrews
is not Romans—or, as one cannot remember what
he never knew, please be informed. Aren't you
glad you have somebody who can always set you
right?</p>
<p>“There is one thing about my letters though;—<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_183" id="Page_183">183</SPAN></span>when
you do find the place you know where you
are. Yours I don't. Now what do you mean?
Do you mean that my book is not good enough to
publish? If you do, why don't you say so?</p>
<p>“When I was in Congress anything that was indefinitely
postponed was as good as lost. I wish
you would say, straight as an arrow, just what you
mean. You need not be afraid of wounding my
feelings. I have boxed them up in ice and sawdust
and set them on the top shelf till such time as
my fortunes shall permit me to indulge in such
luxuries. I am rhinocerine and pachydermatous.
Lay on Macbeth, or Duff, or whoever you are.</p>
<p>“You see it is absurd for you to talk about postponing
the publication of a general kind of book if
it is worth publicating at all. If it were what I
want it to be, you would rectangle it up in ten minutes
and have it out. If it is not what I want it to
be, I don't want it published at all. If it is only
so-so, pay-the-way-y, very good, I will have none
of it. I want it to be triumphantly good. I
don't want any drawn battle. I want an unconditional
surrender, with fort, guns, and ammunition.
If I can't have that I don't want anything. Now
can I have that? You tell me. I know you know.
I have been flattered to death all my life....
If the book is coarse, and violent, and insipid, and
<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_184" id="Page_184">184</SPAN></span>
diffuse, and superficial, and egotistical, and worthless,
say so. That is just what I am afraid it is,
and it keeps me awake nights.</p>
<p>“It occurs to me that possibly you may have so
much on your hands that you cannot publish it. I
don't believe that, though. People can always find
time to do what they will to do,—any way I can,
and I am a female Atlas. But if it were so, and
you would tell me that you thought the book was
good, I would get somebody else to publish it. I
should not like to do it to be sure. I have set my
heart on your publishing my first book. You see,
as Mrs. Browning says, ‘I love high though I live
low.’ You know if you aim at the sun you won't
probably hit it, but you will hit higher than you
would if you made your target out of a scrub
oak. I don't want to go into the world through
the back door. I want to go in, sir, by the main
entrance! with drums beating and colors flying!
with body-guard on each side, and carriages drawn
up in line! That means you—Brummell & Hunt
is the triumphal arch and the Seventh Regiment!
But you see I am tired to death and disgust of
waiting. It is three years now since I took to writing
in good earnest, and all this while I have been
burrowing under ground. It is almost two years
since I sent ‘My Garden’ to the ‘A. M.’ Two years
apiece for the other two things will be four years,
and by that time I shall be a coral reef, with all the<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_185" id="Page_185">185</SPAN></span>
pulp of my soul dried up, and nothing left but the
dead shell. You understand I am not impatient of
preparation. I am not only willing but eager to
work. If I thought I could be more worthy by
waiting; if I thought crudeness would mellow, I
would wait; but the book is done. It is not a
question of improving it, but to be or not to be.</p>
<p>“It would be a great disappointment, and I am
sure a positive loss to me, not to have you publish
the book if it is fit to publish. You would give me
a prestige which I assure you I have sense enough
to value. And yet will not the book, if it is good,
make its own way, even if it should be born in a
garret? You see I look at this from my standing-point
only, for you of course are too well established
to be disgraced by my failure or illustrated
by my success. I am the only one affected, don't
you see? If I fail it will nerve me. If I succeed
it will give me a point of support. You understand,
by success I don't mean that I desire to
make a sensation. The public, whose countenance
I court, would be comprised in a hundred men
and women. If I should secure their suffrage,
the rest of the world might go whistle. If the
hundred put me on the pedestal, the ten millions
cannot pull me down, for it is quality and not
quantity that leads in this world, no matter what
the world thinks.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_186" id="Page_186">186</SPAN></span>
“I want to be out too, because that thing is
only the inch of an ell. If that succeeds I have
half a dozen others—‘City Lights,’—in the same
style—and ‘Rocks of Offense,’ which is to put
everybody right in religious matters. You don't
know what my prophetic style is? I tell you
it leaves Isaiah and Jeremiah nowhere! Then
there is ‘Night Caps’ for children, and ‘Holiday
Stories’ for all the holidays, and ‘Stories of the
Old School-House,’ etc. I have sent those to the
Tract Society and all the Eleemosynary Institutions,
but they were not considered pious enough,
and I am afraid you profane establishments would
think they were too pious, so betwixt the clergy
and the laity I should come to the ground with a
thud, from which, like Antæus, I always gather
strength.</p>
<p>“I don't believe you half read my letters. I
don't know that I blame you, but it leads you into
obvious mistakes. You say you want to print several
of the articles—two certainly. Goosey-goosey-gander,
where shall I wander; did not I tell you
that all but those two had been printed before, and
the last one which you had rejected? Why do
you talk?... I am going to Athens to buy
a new dress the first pleasant day of next week
after Monday. Would you be willing to send those
two papers around to——? I can look them over<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_187" id="Page_187">187</SPAN></span>
and manipulate them, and return them the next
day. If you obey the impulse of the natural heart,
unmodified by pressure of editorial duties, you will
tell me, as General Taylor told Santa Anna, ‘Come
and take them.’ And I would be glad to do it and
talk about these matters instead of writing. But
you must know that I cannot talk—I say what
I don't mean and I mean what I don't say, and so
an interview would be entirely inconclusive and
unsatisfactory.</p>
<p>“You will understand from this brief epistle that
it is not the book that won't keep so much as it is
my own self.</p>
<p>“If I have said anything here that I ought not to
say, pray make believe that—there, I just remember
that my little book is not ‘Night-Caps’ but
‘Make-Believes’—there is a book ‘Night-Caps’
already. Well, what I was going to say is—make
believe I have not said it. I am writing in greatest
stress of time, for our mail goes at unearthly hours,
and I cannot stop to be proper. I wish you would
give me a general absolution, retro-and pro-spective,
till this business is over. Yours very truly.”</p>
<p class="p2 center">MR. HUNT TO M. N.</p>
<p>“I see we must speak by the card when we
write to Miss Wont-understand.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_188" id="Page_188">188</SPAN></span>
“This then, is what I wished to say in my last
clear and felicitous epistle.</p>
<p>“Of course your book cannot be published till
the articles I propose to print in the A. M. have
appeared there. This is what I meant by postponing
the issue of the volume. I wished to say that,
B. & H. would print your book, certainly, but the
time when must at present be unsettled for the
reason above given. I have read the articles now
and like them hugely. They are capital stuff for a
book, full of all readable qualities....</p>
<p>“I will not eat you if you call in here when you
come to town, but you must have your own way.”</p>
<p class="p2">All the confidence, and all the respect for the
house of Brummell & Hunt, which these letters
indicate, I not only admit, but I introduced my
case by avowing that I thought them the head and
front of all publishing houses.</p>
<p>With regard to the exemption of fifteen hundred
as the first edition of “City Lights,” Mr.
Parry said that the word edition meant nothing as
to number. It meant simply a single issue. In
reply to a question, he said he did not know what
was the usage of publishers in this regard. They
had sometimes exempted as many as two thousand,
and had known cases in which five thousand had
been exempted, and, I understood him to say, had<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_189" id="Page_189">189</SPAN></span>
done it themselves. One thousand, he said, was
the usual number. Being asked what would be
his own understanding of an edition, if nothing
were specified, he said he would frankly admit that
he should suppose it meant one thousand; that
when any larger number than a thousand was
exempted, it was their custom always to specify
the number; that he did not know why it was not
done now, and presumed this was the only time
they had exempted more than a thousand without
specifying the number. The reason of this
large exemption was that there was so much risk in
publishing a new book, and that this book was
published in a style that was unusually expensive.
It cost a great deal more than any other on their
list; that there was no prescribed usage in such
matters, and they could have exempted more, but
had no desire to do so. I had said that if it were
to cost more, they should have told me.<SPAN name="FNanchor_11_11" id="FNanchor_11_11"></SPAN><SPAN href="#Footnote_11_11" class="fnanchor">[11]</SPAN> They
had letters of mine showing that I did know it cost
more, but that I was so desirous to have it printed
in this way, that, in my own language, which Mr.
Markman read and Mr. Hunt repeated with an air
which showed that whatever literature had gained,
the stage lost its chief ornament when Mr. Hunt
<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_190" id="Page_190">190</SPAN></span>
went into the book trade, “I went down on my
knees to you to have it like Sir Thomas Browne.”</p>
<p>In my original statement I had said, “When
the first book was to be published, Mr. Hunt asked
me what style I should like, and suggested that
of the ‘City Curate.’ I preferred ‘Sir Thomas
Browne.’ He made no objection, nor even hinted
that it was more expensive than the other. [Then
came the quotations.] “I do not recollect that anything
was said about it afterwards. The following
books were simply published in uniform style with
the first.” This is my recollection of the matter,
which is simple and commonplace enough.</p>
<p>From my letters at the time, however, the firm
of Brummell & Hunt infer a thrilling dramatic
scene in which Mr. Hunt was the obdurate autocrat,
or the wise and thrifty guardian, as the case
may be, who, like Mrs. John Gilpin, though on
publishing bent, had a frugal mind; but was at
length moved by me,</p>
<div class="center">
<div class="poem"><div class="stanza">
<div class="i0">“Languendo, gemendo</div>
<div class="i0">Et genuflectendo,”</div>
</div></div>
</div>
<p class="noin">to lay aside prudence and launch out into a style of
publication which could be met only by some extraordinary
sacrifice on my part, I professing to be
until this late disclosure ignorant both of style and
sacrifice.</p>
<p>I give the correspondence, inserting Mr. Hunt's
<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_191" id="Page_191">191</SPAN></span>
letters to throw light on mine—the latter only
appearing in Mr. Parry's defense.</p>
<p>Let it be remembered that the book was published
September 18, 1762.</p>
<p class="p2 center">MR. HUNT TO M. N., SEPT. 2, 1762.</p>
<p>“It is our intention to publish ‘C. L.,’ on Saturday,
the 13th of this month: not before, certainly.
If any great excitement befall the country,
we shall postpone till the following Saturday....</p>
<p>“Your new preface is pungent as a pepper.
Your motto seems to be, ‘Je suis prêt.’</p>
<p>“Give it to 'em any way you like. A proof of
the preface will go to you in a few days. As to
the binding of your book, I propose same style as
‘Rs. of a City Curate,’ gilt top leaves and beveled
boards. Do you like that way?”</p>
<p class="p2 center">M. N. TO MR. HUNT, SEPTEMBER 3.</p>
<p>“For you to set up and pretend to ask me if I
like ‘City Curate’ style, when you knew I went
down on my knees to you to have it like ‘Sir
Thomas Browne,’ and you said you would.</p>
<p>“The next book you publish for me, I am going
to stand over you with a grip on your coat-collar
from the time you give the first copy to the printer
till the first edition stands on the shelf, and see if
you cannot be kept to something. I don't know
<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_192" id="Page_192">192</SPAN></span>
what your beveled boards are—only if you put a
<em>d</em> in, the adjective would apply more accurately—and
I don't want my book to be boarded up any
way, and if there is anything I hate, it is gilt tops,
and if you don't do it as I want it, I don't care how
it is done.“</p>
<p class="p2 center">MR. HUNT TO M. N., SEPTEMBER 15.</p>
<p>“We shall publish, unless a defeat crowns our
victories, your book this week. It will be a beauty,
and look like ‘Sir Thomas Browne,’ in its red
waistcoat.”</p>
<p class="p2">[This letter was delayed and not received till
the following letter was partly written.]</p>
<p class="p2 center">M. N. TO MR. HUNT, SEPTEMBER 20, 1762.</p>
<p>“You darling Traddles,—why do I call you
Traddles? Because you are ‘the dearest fellow.’
It was not Traddles, though, was it? It was his
wife, and she was not a fellow but a girl—never
mind. The fact I wish to impress upon your mind
is, that you have tricked out my book so beautifully
that nothing could be lovelier. You would not
have done it though if I had not threatened you
within an inch of your life, would you? You
don't know how delighted I was when I opened
the bundle, expecting to see those cheap-looking
<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_193" id="Page_193">193</SPAN></span>
paste-boardy things, and you had gone and done
them just as I wanted you to do them, and you
said you would, and then said you wouldn't, and
they are <em>beautiful</em>. They are better even than ‘Sir
Thomas.’ The paper is finer. But now see—I
never thought till yesterday that they must cost
more than the other way, and I have been distressed
all along, and this makes me more so. But
listen: I shall either live, or die, or marry. If I
live I shall get money, if not by writing, then by
teaching, or something, so that I shall pay you
sometime. If I die I shall leave money enough of
my own to pay you, and you keep this letter to
show to my heirs to let them know I desire you to
be paid. If I marry, Smith of course will be delighted
to pay all my debts, and I shall make that
the condition of my becoming Smithess; so that you
shall not <em>lose</em> money on my book, even if you don't
make any, which I hope you will—millions of
dollars; but I am sure you must see for yourself
that it is better to have a book look substantial
and high-bred, and suit you, even if it does cost a
little more.</p>
<p>“Just here comes your letter and check, which
was delayed in Boston because you did not put a
stamp on.</p>
<p>“One of my friends has been questioning me
about the business part of my book—copyrights
<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_194" id="Page_194">194</SPAN></span>
and contract, and all that trash of which I know
and care nothing.”</p>
<p>[Foolish as this all seems to me now, I can only
say that it expressed exactly my state of mind. It
was not that I had any lofty disregard of money,
but simply that I was so intent on writing, that I
had room for nothing else. I had plenty of money,
or if I had not, I did not know it, which amounts
to the same thing, and it made me impatient to
be bothered with these outside, and what seemed to
me entirely insignificant matters.]</p>
<p>“But I want to know if by publishing articles in
the ‘A. M.’ they pass out of my hands. I mean,
if I wanted to collect them and have Tilton, say,
publish them, couldn't I? I will any way; because
you see, though <em>I</em> am amiable, you know
what <em>your</em> temper is, and suppose we flare up
and have a quarrel, what then? I tell you I
don't discard lines of retreat. Now you know I
would rather have you publish than anybody else—supposing
I had anything to be published; but I
want to do it because I want to do it, and not
because I <em>have</em> to do it—don't you understand?</p>
<p>“Do you know that it scares me to see my book
out in the open day? Seems to me it is a romping
kind of a book, and there is a regiment of I's
on every page, and ‘lots’ of ‘tricksys’ and ‘exasperatings’
and ‘for my parts.’ You cannot tell
<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_195" id="Page_195">195</SPAN></span>
how a book will look till it is born, can you? I
shall make the next one better. Shall you read
it now it is out? I wish I knew whether it disappoints
you. It does me. It is crude and botchy—it
is so awfully unlike ‘Sir Thomas Browne;’
and if it <em>isn't</em> good, it is frightfully pretentious. A
book ought not to come out in that style, unless
it has some merit. To think of——reading it,
and——and——and——I should like to go
into a hole and burrow—and——</p>
<p>“O dear! I don't suppose they will read it, but
I wanted to have such a book as they will read.
Any way, you have done your part, and I want
you to know that I am aware of it and not ungrateful.”</p>
<p>“Hurrah! Good news! I have heard of a
man in S——, who <em>said</em> he was <em>going</em> to buy <span class="err" title="original: my my book">my
book!</span> There is one copy as good as sold.</p>
<p>“The man who told me about the purchaser in
S——, tells me also that the dress of my book is
very much admired, and says I ought to be very
grateful to B. & H. for doing me up in such style,
just as if I was not! But what can I do about it?
There is a white cloud at the toe of my boot. As
soon as it resolves itself into a well-defined hole, I
am coming to Athens to get a new pair. I have
nothing in the world to say to you, and I shall not
come to see you. Still, if you should say, ‘Hadn't
<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_196" id="Page_196">196</SPAN></span>
you better?’ perhaps I might be induced to rasp
my knuckles against No. 7—.”</p>
<p class="p2 center">MR. HUNT TO M. N., SEPTEMBER 23.</p>
<p>“I am glad you like the costume into which we
put your first-born. It is a handsome baby and
will go alone uncommonly early.”</p>
<p class="p2">So it seems that notwithstanding all the importunities
and posturings of the kneeling scene, Mr.
Hunt was unmoved—for it was after the curtain
had fallen on this act that he quietly writes, “I
propose same style as ‘City Curate.’ Do you like
it?” All its pathos had not been sufficient to keep
the act itself in mind. When I first suggested
“Sir Thomas Browne,” he agreed at once, but afterwards
apparently forgot it and mentioned “City
Curate,” as if nothing had before been said on the
subject. Finding then that I wanted the “Sir
Thomas,” he does not so much as reply, but simply
binds the book according to my wishes. There is
no sign of any objection to it on his part from the
beginning to the end, so that the candid inquirer
is at a loss to know why I should have knelt, except
from native humility of spirit and taste for the
suppliant posture—which nobody can deny.</p>
<p>As the ministers remark, “we shall resume this
subject in the afternoon's discourse.” I only say
<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_197" id="Page_197">197</SPAN></span>
here what, <em>à la</em> Ollendorf's grammar, I had a mind
but no time to say to the referees.</p>
<p>After we had all slept upon it and returned to
our <em>moutons</em> next morning, Messrs. Hunt, Parry, &
Co. brought in proof to show that I did know that
fifteen hundred books were exempted in the first
edition. This was an account in one of their books
in which the exemption appeared. But in their
copy of the accounts sent to me, drawn up by their
clerk for the referees, the latter remarked that no
such item appeared. Messrs. Parry and Markman
thought it might be the clerk's mistake in copying.
The referees asked me if I had my accounts with
me. As they had been my literature for sixteen
months, I was inclined to think I had. The original
papers were produced and no mention was found
in them of any exempted copies. Mr. Parry said
that as the item was down in the books it must have
been put there for the purpose of sending to me.
Mr. Markman thought this particular account might
have been lost in the mail. But the accounts which
I held covered all the time of my transactions with
Messrs. B. & H. Mr. Parry thought the entry in
their books would at least show their good intentions.</p>
<p>The second edition of “City Lights” numbered
five hundred copies. No edition was so large as
the first, except the eleventh, which numbered two
<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_198" id="Page_198">198</SPAN></span>
thousand copies. Another fact came out of which
I had not before been aware, that three hundred
copies had been exempted on every book. These
I suppose had been distributed as advertisements.</p>
<p>Regarding the change in payments from percentage
to a fixed sum, the firm claimed that it was
made with my full knowledge, understanding, and
consent, as would be proved by Mr. Hunt's testimony.
Whereupon Mr. Parry gave place to Mr.
Hunt, who deposed and said—or rather, to his
grief, did not depose, but was obliged to content
himself with saying,—that on a certain time he held
a long conversation with me on the subject of the
change, in which he fully explained to me its nature
and necessity. He remembered that at first I was
disposed to be trifling, but he begged that I would
be serious, and assured me that this was a serious
matter. He remembered using the expression, that
their house was shaking in the wind. He explained
to me over and over again, to make sure that I understood
the state of affairs and the reasons which
necessitated the change, and repeatedly asked me,
“Do you understand this clearly?” and I said that
I did, and “Do you assent to it?” and I answered
“Yes.” Then, fastening upon me a look—apparently
designed to be penetrating and powerful
enough to reach the lowest depths of duplicity and
<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_199" id="Page_199">199</SPAN></span>
to wring late confession even from a perjured soul,—he
exclaimed, “I think, M. N., you <em>must</em> remember
this.”</p>
<p>Of course I was overwhelmed with confusion,
but having persisted in the falsehood so long it was
hardly worth while to go down on my knees to the
gentleman a second time, so I received his gaze in
silence. In fact, Mars Hill House witnessed then
what the hymn calls “the young dawn of heaven
below,” inasmuch as there was silence in the room
for the space of not quite half an hour. It was
broken by the referees, who said that it was perhaps
proper to ask me here if I remembered any
such conversation. I said that I did not recollect
it. They asked Mr. Hunt if he had any correspondence
which referred to it. He said no, only
the letter of mine which I had myself produced, in
which I admitted it. But he remembered it with
exact clearness. He could recall just the sofa on
which he sat. He was so confident that he wished
he could take his oath on it. They asked him
whether I happened to be in Athens or whether he
sent for me. He was not sure, but thought he sent
for me. They asked him if in this conversation it
was understood that “City Lights” was to be included
in the second contract. He said “distinctly.”
I asked if he could define the time when the conversation
occurred. He could not, but it was some
time before the second contract was made, and was
<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_200" id="Page_200">200</SPAN></span>
the basis of that contract. I asked if he could
tell whether it was in the old shop or the new. He
said it was in the new. He did <em>not</em> add, what
would have been a most effective peroration to his
speech,—</p>
<div class="center">
<div class="poem"><div class="stanza">
<div class="i0">“I reside at Table Mountain, and my name is Truthful James;</div>
<div class="i0">I am not up to small deceit or any sinful games.”</div>
</div></div>
</div>
<p>This little matter being thus comfortably disposed
of, Mr. Parry again took up the thread of his
discourse.</p>
<p>With regard to the change in payment to authors
from a percentage to a fixed sum, he said that such
a change was desirable because everything was
changing and uncertain. He reiterated his statement
as to the variations that had been made in
the retail price of my books; said that authors generally
did accede to the change; admitted that
Mrs.—— had had some difficulty, that her mind
seemed to have been jaundiced towards them, that
her sister, Miss——, had examined their books,
and that Mrs.—— had now become satisfied
that all was right; that I, before the reference,
neither admitted nor denied that I had acceded to
their proposal, but only affirmed that I did not recollect
about it. He denied that there was any prescriptive
custom of paying the author ten per cent.,
though as before, he objected to bringing in the
modes of other publishers, as Hunt, Parry, & Co.
<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_201" id="Page_201">201</SPAN></span>
transacted business on their own account without
consulting others. Which is all very true, doubtless,
yet the prejudiced observer, seeing how much
is said about the great liberality of this firm, can
but marvel that they should have been willing to
miss so brilliant an opportunity of contrasting their
own liberality with the niggardliness of those sordid
book-men who publish, not for glory and high emprise,
but simply to make money. Mr. Parry said
this also was a reason why the questions propounded
to them by Mr. Dane antecedent to the reference
seemed irrelevant. They were asked to state their
income and that from the “Adriatic.” But they
might make a great deal of money in outside ways,—by
speculating in butter, for instance,—of which
it was not pertinent that they should give any account.
He was asked why, if there was no prescribed
custom to pay ten per cent., they themselves
fixed on ten per cent. as the rate of payment for
“City Lights.” He said that they were disposed
to be liberal; that there were no fluctuations then;
that such a prescriptive custom may then have
existed, he would not say that ten per cent. was
not common, though he did not himself know what
was the custom among other publishers. He was
asked why “City Lights” was not by name included
in the second contract if its provisions were intended
to apply to “City Lights,” and why the
<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_202" id="Page_202">202</SPAN></span>
other works were not also included in a contract.
He replied, that it was because a verbal understanding
had been reached; that if they had supposed
or intended any wrong, they would certainly have
so included it; that the absence of contracts was
owing to a basis of mutual understanding and verbal
agreements. He was asked if they had any
letters bearing on such verbal agreements, and he
said they had not.</p>
<p>He affirmed that the publishers made but insignificant
profits on the books compared with mine;
that up to September, 1764, when the second contract
was made, when “City Lights” had been
two years out and “Alba Dies” and “Rocks of Offense”
had been published, and “Old Miasmas”
was about to be published, their net cash profit on
the books for these two years had been three hundred
dollars. Here they went into the details of the
business with a minuteness altogether beyond my
power to comprehend or report. The referees and
themselves carried on a long discussion about the
condition of business in general, and their business
in particular, in 1762, 1764, and subsequently. The
firm foresaw that they should have to advance the
retail price of their books. Everything connected
with their business advanced. The price and quality
of paper, the size of books, taxes, interest,
stereotype plates, pro rata increase, press-work,
<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_203" id="Page_203">203</SPAN></span>
expenses of business, comparative costs of comparative
thinness, if there is any such thing, number of
pounds of paper in thin books and thick books, discounts
to the trade, were discussed with apparent
intelligence. I can give only a few of the mysterious
tongues of flames that shot above the level of
the luminous, and still more mysterious corona.</p>
<p>[It will be seen that this part of my paper is like
Milton's “fatal and perfidious bark,” in “being built
in the eclipse” as well as “rigged with curses dark.”]</p>
<p>The stereotype plates of the nine volumes were
estimated at three thousand nine hundred and fifty-three
dollars, ninety-seven cents.</p>
<table summary="plates estimation">
<tr><td>Paper, printing, and binding of about 72,000 volumes</td>
<td class="tdr">$38,422.08</td></tr>
<tr><td>Advertising in outside mediums</td>
<td class="tdr">1,500.00</td></tr>
<tr><td>Advertising in their own periodicals </td>
<td class="tdr">500.00</td></tr>
</table>
<p class="p2">[The latter embraced only <em>cost</em> of paper and
printing.]</p>
<table summary="estimation">
<tr><td>Government manufacturing tax, five per cent. on sales, October 1764
to July 1766 </td>
<td class="tdr">$1,814.04</td> </tr>
<tr><td>Seven per cent. interest on stereotype plates</td>
<td class="tdr">991.46</td></tr>
<tr><td>Expenses of doing business, ten per cent. on sales</td>
<td class="tdr">7,061.14</td></tr>
</table>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_204" id="Page_204">204</SPAN></span>
The latter included rent, insurance, clerk hire,
packing, store expenses, business risks and losses,
taxes on business-property, except income-tax, etc.
Reckoning up the sums expended they proved beyond
doubt, if there be truth in figures, that their
profits were not quite seven-tenths as large as those
of the opulent and insatiable author, who, in spite
of all this inequality was clamoring for more. But
they admitted that, though their expenses had been
out of all proportion to their profits since the rise
in prices, their profits had lately “been <em>some</em> larger
than before.”</p>
<p>With all due respect to Messrs. Hunt, Parry, &
Co., I must still avow that these estimates are entirely
valueless. What would have been of value
was their cost-book, which would have showed what
they actually did pay. This I asked for but it was
not produced. They simply made an estimate.
They brought forward not a single voucher. They
reckon the item of advertising at two thousand
dollars, but they produced not a paper to show
that they had paid anything. This advertising
extended over several years and embraced advertisements
of nine books. Whether they counted in
the three hundred volumes reserved on each book;
whether they counted in the advertisements of
every book advertised and issued simultaneously
with mine, on what basis they did calculate, or what
<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_205" id="Page_205">205</SPAN></span>
sums they did pay, I have no means of knowing,
except their assertion.</p>
<p>In the same way they make their estimate of
the cost of paper and press-work; but that it is
anything more than an estimate, that it represents
the actual sum which they paid to printers and
binders, there is no proof. From the fact that I
asked for their cost-book, and that it was not produced,
I infer that it does not represent that sum,
notwithstanding the laudable accuracy involved in
the eight cents.</p>
<p>Again, having set down a certain sum for the
cost of the stereotype plates, for the interest of that
money, for the paper and press-work, for the advertising
and taxes, they bring in a grand finale for the
expenses of doing business. That is, having charged
once for the items specifically, they lump them
together and charge for them all over again abstractly.
For what is the advertising and the taxes
but a part of the expenses of doing business? Why
could not everything except the raw material of
the book be classed under the head of doing business?
What is there to a book but the book itself
and the publication of it? And why again should
interest be charged on the sum paid for stereotype
plates any more than for that paid to the printer
and binder?</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_206" id="Page_206">206</SPAN></span>
[Since the reference I have showed their statement
to several publishers, and am assured that any
person whose correct accounts should stand thus
is unfit for the business, and that the profit on those
books is from four to five times as much as Messrs.
Hunt, Parry, & Co. represent it.]</p>
<p>But, even supposing all these figures to be correct,
it will at once be seen that the publishers set
off their own net profits against the author's gross
receipts. Having charged for every item of their
own expense in producing the book, and for some
of them twice over, they make no allowance whatever
for the author's having been at any expense in
his part of the production. What the publisher gets
after every expense is paid is set over against what
the author gets to pay every expense with. But
the publisher's profits, according to their showing,
are only about one tenth of his gross receipts. What
then is the author's share of what may truly be
termed profits? Or is the author's share in the
production of the book to be considered as of no
pecuniary value?</p>
<p>The remainder of the case, as presented by
Messrs. Hunt, Parry, & Co., will appear, to the
best of my ability, in the written reply presented
to the referees and here subjoined. It must not be
forgotten that one is always liable to misrepresent
an opponent's case. I labor under the additional
disadvantage of possessing a natural aptitude for
<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_207" id="Page_207">207</SPAN></span>
“conspicuous inexactness” perfected by long practice.
This innate depravity is, however, held in
check at the present crisis, by the consciousness
that I am reporting what took place in the
presence of five persons, of whom three were on
the other side, and two on neither side, so that
any lapse from truth would be speedily detected.
With such vigor does Providence barricade our
weaker virtues!</p>
<p class="p2 center">INTRODUCTION.</p>
<p>(This “Introduction” will doubtless induce in
the reader a despair akin to that felt by a sleepy
worshipper on a warm Sunday afternoon, when,
nearing, as he supposes, the close of the discourse,
the preacher turns over a new leaf, and announces,
“Secondly!”)</p>
<p class="p2 center">"INTRODUCTION.</p>
<p>“Before proceeding to the subject-matter of the
controversy, will the referees permit me to apologize
for appearing before them to present the case
myself. Nothing was further from my intention.
Until the evening before the reference I did not
mean to be present at all, and I then consented to
be in the room only at Mr. Dane's urgent solicitation.
I wished a full, clear, and exhaustive discussion.
I knew that I was not able to enter into<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_208" id="Page_208">208</SPAN></span>
it myself. I have steadfastly refused to attempt it
even in private with Messrs. Hunt and Parry, because
I knew I was so ignorant of the details of
business, that such a discussion would be fruitless.
How much less then should I have attempted it
before two gentlemen of the character and ability
of the referees, appealed to for a formal and final
decision?</p>
<p>“The paper already presented to the referees was
prepared originally for my own convenience, and
was subsequently put into Mr. Dane's hands for his
exact understanding of the matter. It was not
designed for the referees. It contained much irrelevant
matter, and my only excuse for offering it,
is the embarrassment and perplexity in which I
suddenly found myself involved, and from which
this seemed the only way of escape.</p>
<p>“The same circumstances must be my apology to
Mr. Hunt for certain letters which appeared in that
statement. They were placed there only for the
sake of a few lines which were in them. These
extracts were all that were designed to be read.
But in the confusion of the moment I was entirely
unable to make any separation or distinction. I
mention this, not because the letters contained
anything discreditable to Mr. Hunt, for they did
not; but because I would wish to avoid even the
<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_209" id="Page_209">209</SPAN></span>
appearance of unnecessarily giving private letters
to the semi-publicity of arbitration.<SPAN name="FNanchor_12_12" id="FNanchor_12_12"></SPAN><SPAN href="#Footnote_12_12" class="fnanchor">[12]</SPAN></p>
<p>“For the paper which I now present, I must also
beg the indulgence of the referees. I have done
the best I could do under the circumstances, but I
know that it must seem to them redundant, deficient,
unsystematic, and perhaps inadequate. I
can only assure them that had I thought it possible
I should be forced to conduct the case myself, I
should never have appealed to arbitration.</p>
<p>“I beg to thank the referees most sincerely for
their unvarying kindness and forbearance.</p>
<p class="p2 center">“SUBJECT-MATTER OF THE CONTROVERSY.</p>
<p>“I claim what is justly due for copyright on eight
works, namely:—</p>
<ul>
<li>“‘City Lights,’</li>
<li>“‘Alba Dies,’</li>
<li>“‘Rocks of Offense,’</li>
<li>“‘Old Miasmas,’</li>
<li>“‘Pencillings,’</li>
<li>“‘Holidays,’</li>
<li>“‘Cotton-Picking,’</li>
<li>“‘Winter Work,’</li>
</ul>
<p class="noin">Published by Messrs. Brummell & Hunt, since
Hunt, Parry, & Co.</p>
<p>“Were there no contracts, the author's share
<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_210" id="Page_210">210</SPAN></span>should, I suppose, be determined by the usage of
publishers and authors, as to similar works with
similar sales.</p>
<p>“For four of these books there is no contract.</p>
<p>“On the first book, ‘City Lights,’ there is a written
contract at ten per cent. on the retail price after
the first edition is sold. This price was fixed voluntarily
by the publishers without suggestion from or
consultation with me, and must be considered as expressing
their idea of what was fair and usual under
ordinary circumstances, even with a new author.
This contract has never been rescinded. Messrs.
Hunt, Parry, & Co. claim that it has been rescinded.
No one can be called upon to prove a negative.
To prove that the contract exists, I produce
the contract. To prove that the rescission exists,
I demand that they produce the rescission. This
they have utterly failed to do. Mr. Hunt simply
asserts a verbal agreement, which I deny. A
verbal agreement between two parties, which one
party stoutly maintains, and the other flatly denies,
is, I submit, an agreement more suited to the latitude
and longitude of Dublin than of Athens. A
verbal agreement, which on examination proves
to be an utter and absolute disagreement, cannot
cancel a written contract.</p>
<p>“They not only attempt to rescind the first contract,
but to substitute another for it by including<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_211" id="Page_211">211</SPAN></span>
‘City Lights’ in the second contract. But
‘City Lights’ is not named in the second contract.
They do not even pretend that they intended
to name it there. They simply assert a
conversation in which both parties agreed that, the
first contract still existing, they would act as if it
did not exist; and that ‘City Lights’ not being
inserted in the second contract, both parties should
act as if it were so inserted. I beg to inquire if
there is anything in the Union as it was, or the
Constitution as it is, that could make such a procedure
reasonable? Is it credible that a shrewd
business firm should rely on a verbal agreement to
cancel a written one and leave the latter uncancelled
in the possession of the other party?</p>
<p>“‘Dies Alba,’ ‘Rocks of Offense,’ and ‘Old
Miasmas,’ were published at different periods subsequent
to the publication of ‘City Lights.’ They
are all embraced in one contract, which bears date
September 24, 1764. This contract is not at ten
per cent. on the retail price, but at fifteen cents a
volume on all volumes sold.</p>
<p>“This contract I claim to be invalid, because it
was obtained from me under false representations,
and because it is not equitable.</p>
<p>“Mr. Hunt asserts that before entering into this
contract, and as a basis of this contract, he had
a long conversation with me in which he fully<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_212" id="Page_212">212</SPAN></span>
showed me the reason of the proposed change from
ten per cent. to fifteen cents on a volume. His
recollection of this conversation is so vivid that he
even recalls the sofa on which he sat. He thinks
he sent for me, but is not quite sure. He remembers
that I was disposed at first to be trifling, but
he begged me to be serious, and assured me that
this was a serious matter. He remembers using
the expression, ‘that their house was shaking in
the wind.’ He says, he explained to me over and
over again the state of affairs and the reasons which
necessitated the change; and repeatedly asked me,
‘Do you understand this clearly?’ and I answered
that I did, and ‘Do you agree to it?’ and I said
yes. He is so positive in his assurance that he expresses
the wish that he could take his oath on it;
the referees ask him if, in that conversation, ‘City
Lights’ was included among the other books, and
he replies, ‘distinctly.’ Then, in face of my repeated
written and verbal assertions to him that I
had no recollection of any such conversation, he
fixes his eyes upon me and says, with emphasis, ‘I
think, M. N., you <em>must</em> remember this.’</p>
<p>“I have already stated to the referees that I had
no recollection of any such conversation or of any
verbal agreement. I was willing to attribute the
assertion to a mistaken impression on the part of
Mr. Hunt. Now, after his positive, persistent, and<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_213" id="Page_213">213</SPAN></span>
circumstantial assertion, I go further. I deny his
assertion in part and in whole, in every point and
particular. I deny it not simply as a mistaken
impression, but I deny it as a question of veracity
between Mr. Hunt and myself.</p>
<p>“As I have said before, I cannot be called upon
to prove a negative. The burden of proof lies on
Mr. Hunt who asserts the positive. He admits that
he has no correspondence to show it, but affirms
that I admit it myself in one of my early letters by
saying, ‘I dare say’ I did have such a conversation.
The letter to which he refers is my second
letter of inquiry, written before my faith in him had
been shaken, and before the question of such a conversation
had assumed any prominence or arrested
my attention. I had asked him, as my letters show,
why he wanted me to take less than ten per cent.
He had replied, that we had talked it over and I
agreed to less. I replied that I knew I agreed to
it, for here were the contracts, but why did he wish
me to make such contracts? My exact words
were, ‘I don't remember ever talking the things
over with you, but I dare say I did—or rather you
talked and I nodded,—as usual. And of course I
agreed, for here are the contracts that say so....
Don't you see the trouble lies back of the contracts.
Why did you <em>wish</em> me to be having seven or eight
per cent. when other people are getting ten?’<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_214" id="Page_214">214</SPAN></span>
Here it is seen that in the very beginning, almost
before any suspicion was aroused, and before my
attention was at all fixed upon the importance of
this conversation, I, first, carelessly but distinctly
assert that I remember no such talk; second, I
found my recognition of my assent not upon any
remembered talk but upon the written contract;
and third, I reiterate my questions concerning what
lay back of the contract in entire unconsciousness
that the talk had anything to do with it.</p>
<p>“So then, the only testimony which Mr. Hunt can
produce of a verbal agreement which vitiates one
contract and forms the basis of another, is a letter
of mine in which I distinctly affirm that I don't remember
anything about it! Mr. Hunt is welcome
to all the sunshine he can find in <em>that</em> cucumber.</p>
<p>“Again, Mr. Hunt cannot fix the time when this
explanatory conversation occurred and this verbal
agreement was made; but it was the basis of a contract
which was executed on the 24th September.
It would naturally, therefore, be somewhere within
speaking distance of that time. Now, in my statement
of the case, made out on the 22nd October,
1768, and put into the hands of my friend Mr.
Dane a few days after, and read before the referees,
I said, ‘I think it must have been at the time this
contract was made out—but I cannot be sure as to
the time,—that Mr. Hunt told me that they were<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_215" id="Page_215">215</SPAN></span>
going to pay me a fixed sum, fifteen cents on a
volume, instead of a percentage;’ adopting this
course with their authors, ‘on account of fluctuations,
general uncertainties, and so forth.’ In the
following January my vague recollections were confirmed
by finding unexpectedly, and without seeking
it or knowing that I had it, a letter from Mr.
Hunt dated September 23, 1764, from which I
make the following extract: ‘The contract has
been delayed for a sufficient cause.’ [He then
gives the cause of the delay, namely, Mr. Brummell's
absence]. ‘The percentage will read fifteen
cents per copy, as the business times are fluctuating
the prices of manufacture so there is no telling
to-morrow, or for a new edition, what may be
the expenses of publication. So we reckon your
percentage in every and any event as fixed at fifteen
cents per volume on all your books. If it
should cost $1.50 to make the volumes you are sure
of your author profit of fifteen cents. The price at
retail may be $1.50, $2.00, or $3.00, as the high or
low rates of paper, binding, etc., may be, but <em>you</em>
are all right. This arrangement we make now
with all our authors....</p>
<p>“‘As I write, the contracts are reported ready, so
I enclose them. Sign both, and send back the one
marked with red X. You keep one and we the
other.’</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_216" id="Page_216">216</SPAN></span>
“I submit, that this extract, bearing date the day
before the contract, has every sign of being fresh
information. All the circumstances combine with
my own distinct recollection, apart from them, to
show that a new contract was made at my suggestion,
not with any view whatever of changing
the terms, but because I thought if a contract was
necessary with one book, it was with another. I
did not know that there had been or was to be any
change from percentage to a fixed sum, until this
letter told me. The retail price of the books had
gone up to $1.50, so that ten per cent. and fifteen
cents were the same. In this letter no allusion
whatever is made to any previous conversation on
the subject of the change from percentage to a
fixed sum. Is it credible, I ask, that Mr. Hunt
should have sent for me; should have assured me
that this was a very serious matter; should have explained
it all to me over and over again; should
have repeatedly asked me if I understood it;
should remember the conversation five years after,
so vividly that the intensity of his convictions cannot
find adequate expression in simple declaration
but craves the relief of an oath; is it credible,
that in his letter of the period he should have
made no allusion to this conversation, but should
have mentioned the arrangement as then communicated
to me for the first time,—as it actually was?</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_217" id="Page_217">217</SPAN></span>
“But further than this, my diary for 1764, carefully
kept, with not a day missing, shows that
during the whole summer and autumn preceding
the 23d September, 1764, I was not once in
Athens!”</p>
<p>[And yet again,—I set on foot an inquiry at the
time but did not get an answer in season to use it
before the reference,—Mr. Hunt distinctly remembered
that he sat on a certain sofa in the new shop
during the conversation which was the basis of the
contract of September, 1764. But the firm did
not move into the new shop till May, 1765!</p>
<p>Now if Mr. Hunt should gratify himself with the
wished-for oath, I am sure that the accusing angel
who flies up to Heaven's chancery with it, will blush
as he gives it in, and the recording angel as he
writes it down, will drop a tear upon the word and
blot it out forever.]</p>
<p>“But it may be urged, giving up the conversation
and relying only on the letter, that in any event
I accepted and assented to the new contract with a
full understanding of its meaning and effect, and
am hence bound by it. This I deny. The law
always scrutinizes transactions between parties in
confidential relations, as father and son, guardian
and ward, attorney and client, husband and wife,
and demands the utmost frankness and fullest disclosure
of circumstances, allows no concealments,<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_218" id="Page_218">218</SPAN></span>
and sets aside all contracts where any advantage is
gained by reason of the confidence reposed. It
recognizes the influence of superior position, and
the right to trust in the party occupying it, and demands
the strictest honor on his part. I think my
position with my publishers comes within the scope
of this principle. In respect of the matters involved
in this contract, were we or could we be
equal? They were practiced business men living
in the city, with full knowledge of all the details
of their affairs. It was their business to manage
the external material parts of books. I was living
in the country, with no knowledge of these affairs,
and as I supposed, no need and no means of acquiring
it. It was my part to attend to the interior
and intangible souls of books. I could not look
into their business without neglecting my own; as
indeed I have been forced to do for sixteen months
past, and as I should do with equal pertinacity for
sixteen years, were it necessary. I never sent for
my accounts, except when I wanted money and
wished not to overdraw. When they came, I
scarcely did more than glance at the footing to
ascertain what was due me. Nor do I now see of
what use it would have been to examine them ever
so minutely. I was proceeding entirely on a basis of
confidence, which I think I had a clear right to assume,
and which was complete and unimpaired<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_219" id="Page_219">219</SPAN></span>
until the date mentioned in my first paper, when
I awoke to the fact that I was not receiving what
I seemed to be entitled to, and what, on the closest
scrutiny, I believe to be my legal and equitable
dues.</p>
<p>“Such being the relation of the parties, let us
examine for a moment—that is a pulpit fiction,
I mean for a good many moments—the inducements
held out to me by my publishers, as they are
found in this letter. I maintain that the proposed
change from percentage to a fixed sum is so mentioned
as directly—I do not say intentionally—to
mislead me. It is held up as an arrangement peculiarly
to my advantage, as guaranteeing me in any
event against a loss to which I might otherwise be
exposed, and as securing me my profits by some
stronger safeguard than I had before possessed.
But whereas I was blind I now see that it guarantees
me against no loss, and the only safeguard it
presents, is a safeguard against any benefit which
might accrue to me from the rise in prices. Mr.
Hunt says, “if it should cost $1.50 to make the
volumes, you are sure of your author profits of
fifteen cents,”—as if I should not have been just as
sure of them had I received percentage! “The
price at retail may be $1.50, $2.00, or $3.00, as
the high or low rates of paper, binding, etc., may
be, but <em>you</em> are all right,”—whereas I was all<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_220" id="Page_220">220</SPAN></span>
wrong, for if I had kept to a percentage, and the
retail price had become $3.00, I should have had
thirty cents instead of fifteen.</p>
<p>“It was almost immediately after this contract
that the retail price of all my books went up to $2.00,
and has remained so ever since. This was a fact
which my publishers had the means to foresee, but
which I could not and did not anticipate or even
conjecture. The absolute identity of ten per cent.
and a fixed sum at the time of the new contract,
together with their representations of its superior
advantage to me, and my confidence in them, all
combined to deceive me. I should have adopted
the same reasoning and drawn the same inference
if a year earlier I had been asked to change
the ten per cent. to twelve and a half cents,
which at that time amounted to precisely the
same thing.</p>
<p>“Had I been distinctly told that my books were
largely to advance in price, but that all the profit
of the advance was to accrue to the publishers and
none of it to me, should I have consented to such
an arrangement? The referees and my publishers,
in discussing these matters, plunged into an abyss
of figures into which I cannot attempt to follow
them. I do not even understand the jargon—I
trust they will pardon the term—in which they appeared
to be communicating ideas. I had provided<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_221" id="Page_221">221</SPAN></span>
myself with a friend who was, I believed, fully competent
to dive as deep as the best of them. But I
was not allowed to retain him, and I could only sit
in despair on the brink of the gulf and stare at the
spectacle. From the few intelligible sounds that
did reach me I infer that the sacrifices of publishers
in behalf of authors have never been fully appreciated.
I felt that in claiming ten per cent. I was
guilty of an extortion second only to that of David
Copperfield in suggesting to Mr. Dolloby eighteen
pence as the price of ‘this here little weskit.’ ‘I
should rob my family,’ says Mr. Dolloby, ‘if I was to
offer ninepence for it.’ It is gratifying to recollect
that the last winter was a mild one, so that the
cases of extreme suffering must have been rare. If
it were not for an occasional glimpse at our impertinent
income-returns one would be inconsolable.
As it is, would the referees count it as bringing in
new facts if I should send one or two postage-stamps
to the retired clergyman whose sands of life
have nearly run out, and beg a receipt for returning
an income of fifty thousand dollars on a bi-annual
cash profit of three hundred dollars?</p>
<p>“But though I cannot bring up a fact from the
bottom of the sea, I can see a fact when it stares
me in the face on land. If there was any reason
except uncovenanted mercies for advancing my
copyright from twelve and a half cents to fifteen,<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_222" id="Page_222">222</SPAN></span>
when the books went from $1.25 to $1.50, it must
have applied with equal force to advancing my
copyright from fifteen to twenty cents when the
books advanced from $1.50 to $2.00. I deny that
the increased cost of doing business should be reckoned
solely on the side of the publisher as the justification
of <em>his</em> receipts and profits, while the author
should be held down to the same fixed sum. The
same causes that increased the cost of doing business
to Messrs. Brummell & Hunt as publishers,
increased in quite as large a ratio the cost of my
doing business as an author. Every conceivable
form of expenditure to which I was subjected was
all the time increasing, and I was as much in need
of a <em>pro rata</em> increase of receipts from my books as
the publishers could be. But Messrs. Brummell &
Hunt take the opposite ground and maintain that
no matter what the added expenditure of the author
may necessarily become, only a fixed sum shall be
allowed to meet it, while the vast increase of receipts
and of profits shall be absorbed by the publisher
alone. If this be justice, equity, or law, I
think we would better stop hammering on the jubilee
house, and begin back again at the Ten Commandments.<SPAN name="FNanchor_13_13" id="FNanchor_13_13"></SPAN><SPAN href="#Footnote_13_13" class="fnanchor">[13]</SPAN></p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_223" id="Page_223">223</SPAN></span>
“But though I was not able to follow my publishers
through the technics and tactics of their business,
there were two ways in which I might have
formed and presented some opinion of the justice of
their course. Had I been allowed, I would have
called in other publishers and have asked them
what would be a fair price for books with the character,
dress, and sales of mine. I do not see that
there could be any unfairness in this. They surely
would not be likely to decide unjustly against their
own craft, and they surely would be able to give an
intelligent answer.</p>
<p>“From the inquiries which Mr. Dane has made
among other publishers, I believe that the sum
which Messrs. Brummell & Hunt allege that they
have made on all my books represents much more
nearly the profits which they made on a single one
of them, ‘City Lights,’ and that the profits which
accrued to themselves from the rise in the prices of
books are much larger than they represent them.</p>
<p>“It was for the purpose of elucidating this matter,
also, that the questions were sent to Messrs. Hunt,
<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_224" id="Page_224">224</SPAN></span>
Parry, & Co. some days before the reference began.
Had I known the profits of their firm, the
number and sales of their books, and the profits of
their periodicals, I should have been in a position
to judge of the correctness of their statements regarding
the cost and profits of my books. Mr.
Parry objects to such testimony, as he says they
may make a great deal of money in outside ways,
by speculating in butter, for instance. Precisely.
But they advertise themselves as a publishing house
solely, not as a publishing and butter house. It is
Hunt, Parry, & Co., publishers, not publishers and
dairymen. When I am charged in my books with
the cost of store-rent, I wish to know whether the
rent is for packing-cases or butter-tubs. I am
charged for insurance and clerk-hire. How can I
tell whether the insurance and clerk-hire cover my
share alone or whether they may not also embrace
the safety and the management of the “Adriatic?”
There is a separate item for the cost of advertising;
but I am told that in a single year the receipts of
the firm for advertising in their periodicals are ten
thousand dollars more than the cost to them of all
the advertisements which they publish elsewhere.
Undoubtedly the sagacity of the firm in managing
their periodicals has much to do with that circulation
which makes them so valuable as advertising
mediums; but is it not just possible that the quality
of the writing has some slight influence on their<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_225" id="Page_225">225</SPAN></span>
circulation. Yet not only are the authors of the
books and of the magazine articles often one and
the same, but the articles themselves are frequently
but extracts from the books, and the books themselves
are frequently made up in part or in whole
from the articles. I do not mention this as an advantage
to the publishers and a disadvantage to the
author, but simply to show that the book business
and the magazine business are so interwoven that
an investigation of the one, to be exhaustive, must
be, to some extent, an investigation of the other.
Messrs. Hunt, Parry, & Co. must give us all the
data if we are to make their ‘sums prove,’ as the
children say. As they decline to do this, and as I
never learned to ‘cipher in turkey rule,’ they have
everything their own way in arithmetic.</p>
<p>“Another point in Mr. Hunt's letter of explanation
was, as he says, ‘This arrangement we make
now with all our authors.’</p>
<p>“When I wrote to Mr. Hunt about the last of
August, 1768, that, contrary to what I had understood
his assertion to be, several authors had ten
per cent., and therefore I thought I ought to have
ten per cent., the firm did not deny my premise,
but simply said, ‘In your letter you assume that
we have but one set of terms with the various
authors whose works we publish. In this you are
in error. What we pay to any individual author is<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_226" id="Page_226">226</SPAN></span>
a matter quite between him, or her, and ourselves,
and it is not our custom to make one author the
criterion for another. Many elements enter into
the case that would make a uniform rate impracticable.
Independently of other considerations, the
varying cost of manufacture caused by different
styles of publication would alone preclude such an
arrangement. We must therefore decline to admit
such an argument into the case.’</p>
<p>“The fact is, it was not necessary to admit it,
since it was already there—placed there by Mr.
Hunt's own hands. It was offered as an inducement
for me to accept the new terms, “this arrangement
we now make with all our authors.” Either,
then, Messrs. Brummell & Hunt do make a uniform
arrangement with all their authors or they do not.
If they do, this last letter cannot be a correct statement
of facts, and the question arises, what is that
uniform arrangement? If they do not, then Mr.
Hunt's letter of September 23, 1764, cannot be
true, and the representation which he held out to
me of a uniform mode of payment as an inducement
for me to come into the arrangement, was not
a correct representation. To ascertain whether or
not they did make such an arrangement, I applied
to such authors as were within reach to know what
were and had been their rates of payment. A.
writes, ‘I have always received a percentage.<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_227" id="Page_227">227</SPAN></span>
I remember no change in 1764, unless that B.
& H. about that time (perhaps earlier), without
my asking it, raised the sum they paid me for a
poem, by one third.’ B. says, ‘I have been content
with ten per cent.’ Messrs. Hunt, Parry, &
Co. write to C., ‘Even D. now has only ten per
cent.’ E. says, ‘I never published but one book
(prose) with Brummell & Hunt.... I received
on this the usual beggarly percentage.’ F. says,
‘Generally we go on the system of half profits....
In regard to ‘Old King Cole,’ they print and
sell and allow me a certain sum on each copy
sold.’ G. says, ‘Brummell & Hunt have, I believe,
allowed me ten per cent. on the retail price of my
books.’ H. says, ‘I believe it (the book) was to
have yielded ten per cent. if anything.’ I. says,
‘Messrs. H., P., & Co. have published four books
for me. The three first sell for $1.25, and I receive
twelve cents each copy. The last is a joint affair,
published by subscription.’ K. says, ‘All my contracts
have been for <em>one half the net profits</em>. The
two volumes published by the Troubadours, were
offered to Parry, but as he wanted to make
other terms, I declined, and they went to the
Troubadours. This is the sum of my transactions
with Messrs. B. & H.’</p>
<p>“On Friday, April 16, Mr. Dane sent to Messrs.
Hunt, Parry, & Co. certain questions, in writing,<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_228" id="Page_228">228</SPAN></span>
which the referees now hold, asking them to cite
their contracts with other authors, and giving a list
of names. Did they meet this question fairly? On
Friday, April 23, they made their reply to my statement.
On the question of contracts, they cited A.'s
collected poems, B.'s poems, F.'s ‘Old King Cole,’
M.'s works (collected), a part of which had to be
bought from another publisher, and the works of
Theodore Winthrop, which I believe were not
asked for. All these they cited as examples of
works on which similar contracts to mine had been
made, and they cited no others. If these persons
had written no other works this would have been
fair as far as it goes. But these persons had written
other works, and I maintain that Messrs. Hunt,
Parry, & Co. had selected out of these works those
that were most unlike mine in scope, style, cost,
and probable circulation, and said nothing whatever
about books by the same authors which would more
nearly resemble mine in these respects. A., besides
his collected poems, his blue and gold and
cabinet editions of his poems, has written separate
poems and prose works, which have been issued in
separate editions, and which, therefore, furnish a
far more proper basis of comparison with mine.
But about these separate books they said nothing.
Of his separate books, a, b, c, d, e, they made no
mention. They brought up B. as one whose works<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_229" id="Page_229">229</SPAN></span>
were treated in the same way as mine; but they
mentioned only his Poems, blue and gold, and his
Songs. They never hinted that he had printed
and they had published any prose book for him.
Yet it is these prose books, his novels and essays,
which form the true basis of comparison between
him and me. They cited F., but they cited only
his ‘Old King Cole,’ which they did not originally
publish, and which they own by a peculiar
bargain, and said nothing about the original books
which they have published for him, novels, essays,
and stories. They cited M., but while bringing in his
collected poems, which were entangled in a bargain
with some previous contumacious publisher, one
Fussey, they said nothing of his separate volumes.
They cited Winthrop, but Winthrop, like Marley,
was dead to begin with; and if the living have hard
work to hold their own against this enterprising
firm, what can be expected of the dead?</p>
<p>“Here they rested their case so far as the contracts
go; but as a desire was expressed to see the
contracts, they promised to produce them next
morning. On Saturday, accordingly, we began
with one set of contracts which proved to be a
most perplexing medley—a sort of contra dance
between written contracts and verbal agreements
with the rattling of stereotype plates for tambourines.
As the government of Russia is said to be<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_230" id="Page_230">230</SPAN></span>
despotism tempered by assassination, so the business
of Messrs. Hunt, Parry, & Co. may be said to be
conducted on the basis of written contracts annulled
by verbal agreements. If we were met for the
purpose of preparing a Mars Hill House Shorter
Catechism and should ask, ‘What is the chief end
of a written contract?’ Messrs. H., P., & Co.
would promptly reply, ‘A written contract's chief
end is to be canceled by a verbal agreement and
annihilated forever!’ According to their practice,
it seems that we all agree, in writing, as to what
we will do, for the sake of saying afterwards that
we won't do it.</p>
<p>“However, plodding my way along as best I
could through the contracts, with Mr. Markman's
kind assistance, I found, or thought I found, that for
one book its author received at first twenty per cent.,
he owning the stereotype plates. Whether this was
by written contract or verbal agreement Mr. Markman
does not recollect. From 1762 to 1764, he received
twenty cents a volume, the retail price, meanwhile,
having advanced from one to two dollars.
Since then a written contract gives him twenty
cents a volume, the retail price being two dollars.</p>
<p>“A second book by the same author is on the
same principle, except that there is no written
contract.</p>
<p>“A third, in 1762, either by contract or verbal<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_231" id="Page_231">231</SPAN></span>
agreement, was receiving twenty per cent. on $1.00,
retail price, the author owning stereotype plates.
In 1764 it was changed verbally from percentage to
twenty cents a volume, the price having gone up
to two dollars.</p>
<p>“While I was painfully thridding these labyrinthine
ways, I was arrested by a proposition from
some quarter that time should be saved by intrusting
the further examination of these contracts to
the referees. I had every confidence in the referees,
but how could I make my argument concerning
these contracts without having seen them? It was
said that I should be present and examine them
with the referees; but the referees were about to
disperse to the four quarters of the earth—or, as
there are only two of them, I suppose it might be
more strictly accurate to say, the two hemispheres—not
to meet again till Thursday, when I was to
make my final statement. Mr. Markman then said
that he would have the principal points of the contracts
copied and sent to me either Saturday afternoon
or Monday; but on Tuesday I received a letter
from him saying that his time has been so much
occupied with matters relating to Mr. Hunt's absence,
that he has not had time to complete the
copyright memorandum which he promised to send
me, but will surely send it to-morrow—all of
which I do not in the least doubt, but it does not<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_232" id="Page_232">232</SPAN></span>
alter the fact that the information concerning the
contracts, for which I asked ten days ago, has not
yet been furnished; that I am to hand in my argument
on Wednesday, and find myself at home to
write up the play of Hamlet with a pretty important
part of Hamlet left out.</p>
<p>“From what goes in, however, I am left, like
Providence among the heathen, not without witness.
Accepting alleged verbal agreements, it seems
that the author cited, in changing from percentage
to a fixed sum, came down to a sum fixed as high
as the highest of my percentage. That is, he, at
his lowest, is precisely where I was at my highest.
My sole ambition was to climb as high as the point
where he stopped falling! Does this fairly make
out the assertion, ‘this arrangement we make now
with all our authors’?</p>
<p>“But I cannot reason upon contracts which I
have never seen. I fall back upon the statements
made to me by the authors I have quoted, and on
this ground I affirm that I have not fared as the
other authors, even of Messrs. Hunt, Parry, & Co.,
have fared. Neither can I accept their allegations
of verbal agreements which cancel written contracts.
The only verbal agreement I know anything about
is one that never existed. I did not intend to mention
Mrs.—— any further than I have done, but
Mr. Parry has cited her case and I may therefore<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_233" id="Page_233">233</SPAN></span>
be permitted to say that verbal agreements and explanations
were brought to bear on her in the same
way. In a letter to me dated August 9, 1768, she
says, ‘A letter arrived from Mr. Hunt [Thursday]
telling me that <em>he had explained as I knew</em>, just
what he had never once explained as he knew—and
I read it and denied totally all his assertions.’
August 20, 1768, she says, ‘Do you see all the
contracts Mr. Hunt tells Mr. E. were verbal. I do
not believe Mr.—— ever consented to change
to ten per cent., because he would have told me,
and besides you see he had fifteen per cent. for
the very last book he gave them!... And now
they say he made a verbal agreement with Mr.
Brummell who is dead and cannot say anything.
But they show no papers.’</p>
<p>“I have been a practitioner at law but four days,
and it becomes me to be modest; yet I will hazard
the remark, that a verbal agreement without witnesses,
between two dead men, is as near nothing as
anything in the way of evidence can well be.</p>
<p>“Mr. Parry affirms that Mrs.——'s sister
afterwards examined their books and found nothing
wrong therein, and that Mrs.—— was subsequently
satisfied. I saw Mrs.—— in Paris on
her way to Asia, and it seemed to me that she
was very far from satisfied, but that she <em>was</em> worried
out, and preferred peace to pence. One can<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_234" id="Page_234">234</SPAN></span>
imagine Miss—— hunting up Messrs. Hunt,
Parry, & Co.'s account books in pursuit of knowledge!</p>
<p>“Neither do I accept accounts as proofs of a verbal
agreement. My accounts ran on for years, unchallenged,
without any such agreement, though
that agreement is now alleged as the basis of the
accounts. J. wrote to me, May 11, 1768, ‘In the
accounts of sale I believe the price paid me was ten
per cent. of the <em>original</em> retail price, that is, the
‘Ambrosia’ was published at a dollar fifty and I
have always received fifteen cents a copy on that.
When paper became so high during the war, the
price of the book was raised to $1.75, but I am
pretty sure I never received seventeen and a half
cents, but always only fifteen, yet, as the papers are
at home, I cannot be certain; only in a little account
of sale sent here this winter the reckoning
was at fifteen cents a copy for one, and twelve and
a half cents for the other, but the account covered
a space of three years during which the books had
been selling at $1.75 and $1.50 respectively; so
that, literally, he has not been paying me ten per
cent.; but I did not think much about it, taking
it for granted that the extra price was due to hard
times. But I do not know why our labor is the
only labor to remain low-priced.’ Here it will be
seen that for three years J.'s accounts might have<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_235" id="Page_235">235</SPAN></span>
been cited at any time as proof of a verbal agreement,
though no such agreement had ever been
made or even alleged. Messrs. H., P., & Co. may
say that they have a right to infer that silence gives
consent, and that authors have no right to be so
loose in money matters. Leaving out any silence
which might arise from delicacy, I would say, it is
true that they ought to be more accurate and systematic,
but surely we may say to our publishers,
as the crab remarked to his father, when rebuked
for going sidewise, ‘Gladly, my father, would we
walk straight, if we could first see you setting the
example!’</p>
<p>“But authors are not always to be blamed for
their silence. We are not very large buyers of our
own books and do not always know when the price is
raised. Surely we cannot be expected to sit inflexibly
upon our property, like Miss Betsy Trotwood,
watching the rates of sale. It was a considerable
time after L.'s story-book advanced in price before
its author discovered it; as soon as she did, she
made a note of it, and after a little trouble succeeded
in having her contract fulfilled. But any time
between the change and her discovery of it, her
account might have been alleged as proof of a verbal
agreement which did not exist. I am, of course,
not saying that it would have been so, but that it
might have been so. What we want, therefore, is
<em>facts</em>, Mr. Gradgrind.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_236" id="Page_236">236</SPAN></span>
“Since writing this, Mr. Markman's memoranda
of contracts have put in an appearance, and if correct,
show beyond question, that their letter of
September, 1768, was true, and that the statement
in Mr. Hunt's September 1764 letter was not true.
There is scarcely an approach to uniformity in the
arrangements made with authors. Taking those
books which most resemble mine, the contracts are
of every species. There are contracts for twenty
per cent. where the author owns the plates, and
ten per cent. where the publisher owns them.
Books that retail at $1.25 pay the author ten cents
per volume, or fifteen cents per volume, he owning
the stereotype plates, or twelve cents per volume,
or twelve and a half cents per volume; books that
retail at $1.50 pay the author fifteen cents, and ten
cents; books that retail at seventy-five cents pay five
per copy; books that retail at $1.00 pay twenty cents
per copy; books that retail at $2.00 and $1.75
do the same; books that retail at $1.12 pay ten
cents. When a verbal agreement is alleged as a
substitute for a written contract, the substitute also
varies. Some of the contracts are for half profits.
I do not find a single example of a book that retails
at $2.00 and pays the author fifteen cents. I shall
depend upon the referees to discover any fault in
my figures, but I believe they are correct. When
a change is made from percentage to a fixed sum,<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_237" id="Page_237">237</SPAN></span>
there is generally a decrease to the author, but not
so great as in my case. The aggregate of one set
of books at a percentage was $1.36¼; after the
change to a fixed sum it amounted to $1.68. On
some of the books there has been no change. So
that when Mr. Hunt says, ‘this arrangement we
make now with all our authors,’ whether he means
that they change from percentage to a fixed sum,
or whether he means that they make with all the
same ratio of decrease that they make with me,
he is equally incorrect. There is no sense in which
his words can be understood, in which they are
true.”</p>
<p>[There is one sense in which they may be counted
correct. If we construe them to mean, “We pay
all our authors just as little as we think they will
stand. You, being rather the most pliable of
any, will bear the greatest reduction, and we have
accordingly reduced you to the lowest point,” they
appear to be marvellously accurate.]</p>
<p>“I claim, therefore, that I never assented to the
second contract because I never understood it, and
because the representations made to me as inducements
were not correct. I claim that Mr. Hunt's
letter was calculated (I do not say intentionally)
to mislead and deceive me; that I was misled and
deceived by it, and as the result of this deception,
<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_238" id="Page_238">238</SPAN></span>
I signed a contract which deprived me of my plainest
rights in the premises; and the accounts subsequently
rendered were accepted by me in the same
good faith with which I sought the contract, with
scarcely an examination, certainly without the least
suspicion.</p>
<p>“Of the books not named in the contracts I believe
I need say little. Even had the second contract
been valid, no understanding can be inferred
from it as to the five books not included in it. Why
should the second contract be taken as a guide any
more than the first? The first was made under
ordinary circumstances, the second under peculiar
ones which soon changed. They did not themselves
understand that the second contract governed
all the rest, for they did not pay me fifteen cents
but only ten cents on ‘Holidays.’ They say that
it was a small book; but so was ‘The Rights of
Men.’ Yet ‘Holidays’ contained 141 pages, was
retailed at $1.50, and paid me ten cents, while
‘The Rights of Men’ contained 212 pages, retailed
at $1.50, and paid me fifteen cents—no accounts
being rendered till after the trouble began.
Mr. Parry says that ‘Holidays’ was a different
kind of book, a children's book with pictures, and
therefore he supposed they did not class it with the
others, but simply fixed a price which they thought
equitable. But X.'s story-book was also a juvenile
book, with pictures, of the same class as mine; yet<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_239" id="Page_239">239</SPAN></span>
on that they paid by contract ten per cent. C.'s
story-book was also an illustrated juvenile, and on
that they paid half profits.</p>
<p>“But I hold that the contract pretending to
cover ‘Dies Alba,’ ‘Rocks of Offense,’ and ‘Old
Miasmas,’ is inoperative and void, and cannot
regulate the compensation to which I am entitled
by copyright on these three books; still less can
it regulate the compensation to which I am entitled
on subsequent ones. If a contract is void in the
direct operation claimed for it, its inferential operation
must be shadowy indeed. With all due respect,
I hold that it is little less than absurd for
Messrs. Hunt, Parry, & Co. to claim that I am
bound to accept that contract as the basis of settlement
for subsequent publications. I hold that on
these five books, published under no contract, I
may claim what is just according to the usages of
the trade.</p>
<p>“I do not know what may be the result of the
inquiries of the referees among publishers. Mr.
Dane, as his letter shows, made careful investigations,
and found no one who did not say that ten
per cent. was the minimum price. I believe that
no respectable publisher can be found in the country
who, regarding the cost of the books and the
number sold, will not say that ten per cent. on the
retail price is the very lowest sum that an honorable<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_240" id="Page_240">240</SPAN></span>
publisher would have paid me had the whole matter
been referred to his own honor.</p>
<p>“Nor is it necessary to scour the country for evidence,
since Messrs. Hunt, Parry, & Co. recognize
such a usage themselves, even if they do not follow
it. On what other principle did they allow me ten
per cent. in the beginning on ‘City Lights,’ when
I was a new author, and they had the whole matter
of price in their own hands? During the reference
they have also offered to return to ten per cent.
Why should they offer ten per cent. in the beginning,
and ten per cent. at the close, and skip about
meanwhile from six and two thirds to seven and a
half per cent. according to their fancy or caprice?
This is a specimen of piping on the part of publishers,
and dancing on the part of authors, that I do
not propose to take part in.</p>
<p>“My claim to compensation on five hundred of
the fifteen hundred books exempted in the first edition
of ‘City Lights,’ needs no labored argument.
Their attempt to prove from their books that I had
due notice of the fact, proves that I ought to have
had notice, while the accounts received and produced
by me prove that no such notice was given me.
Mr. Markman thinks it may have been lost in the
mail, but the accounts which I hold cover the whole
time of my transactions with Messrs. Brummell &
Hunt, and I submit that the mails shall be believed<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_241" id="Page_241">241</SPAN></span>
innocent till they are proved guilty, and that Messrs.
Brummell & Hunt must be nipped in the bud, or
they will soon, as Sidney Smith says, be speaking
disrespectfully of the equator. Mr. Parry admits
that without explanation the word edition means a
thousand copies. He also admits that in all cases
when more than a thousand copies are exempted,
the specific number is given. He believes mine to
be the only exception to this rule. He alleges as
the reason of this unusual exemption the unusual
cost of my books, saying that they cost a great deal
more than any other on their list. To this I reply
that I should have been told in the beginning that
they did or would cost more than others. Mr.
Markman then brings forward a letter of mine to
prove that I <em>was</em> told, and did know that the
books cost more. This letter bears date September
20th, 1762, two days after the publication of ‘City
Lights,’ and the extract says: ‘The fact that I wish
to impress upon your mind is that you have tricked
out my book so beautifully that nothing could be
lovelier. You would not have done it though, if I
had not threatened you within an inch of your life,
would you? [etc., etc., etc.] But now see, I
never thought till yesterday that they must cost
more than the other way, and I have been distressed
all along and this makes me more so,’ etc.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_242" id="Page_242">242</SPAN></span>
“This does not prove what Mr. Markman introduced
it to prove, but it proves just the opposite,
which is the next best thing. It shows that until
the day after the book was published I had never
thought of the book's cost, and that then the thought
was spontaneous, not suggested to me by others. It
proves beyond question that nothing had ever been
said to me about it.</p>
<p>“On one or two other points, not strictly necessary
to the case but introduced by Mr. Parry, I must
beg a moment's forbearance. Mr. Parry, feeling
that my claim involves fraud, reads extracts from
my early letters, to show that I was very urgent to
publish ‘City Lights,’ that I expressed the greatest
confidence in them, and that, in short, I came to
them in such a way as, to use his own language,
would have almost held out a temptation to defraud
me. So that if they had been disposed to defraud
me at all they would have done it then.</p>
<p>“Fraud is a hard word, and I believe I have not
used it; but if Mr. Parry insists, I will say that
the exemption of the fifteen hundred books under
cover of <em>an edition</em> occurred with the first edition
of my first book, and I really don't see how they
could have begun <em>much</em> earlier if they had tried.</p>
<p>“Mr. Parry mentions as a proof of their friendly
intentions, that they desired to refer the whole matter
to Mr. Rogers because they thought he was my
friend; that they offered to refer it to my friend<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_243" id="Page_243">243</SPAN></span>
Mr. Brook, of whom they knew nothing, and to my
friend Mr. Greatheart, of whom they knew very
little. It will be observed that they did not once
ask me to select a friend, but generously took the
whole burden of the selection upon themselves.</p>
<p>“The first person to whom they offered to refer it
was Mr. Rogers, and I accepted him gladly. I was
so much in earnest that I wrote him myself begging
him not to decline—and this although I had never
seen him. On account of his health he felt obliged
to decline; but before he had declined, Messrs.
Hunt, Parry, & Co. proposed to relinquish him, for
what reason I do not know. They proposed that I
should give up Mr. Russell, and they should give
up Mr. Rogers, and we should each make a new
selection. I was entirely satisfied both with my
choice and theirs, and I saw no reason for changing.
So that I not only accepted the nail they drove, but
I clinched it myself. I not only kept to my own
choice, but I had to make them keep to theirs. It
was while they stood thus shivering on the brink,
after Mr. Rogers had been proposed and accepted,
and before he had declined, that they proposed Mr.
Brook and Mr. Greatheart.</p>
<p>“But was it friendly in them to turn away from
their own choice, and go about among my friends
choosing persons of whose qualifications they were
<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_244" id="Page_244">244</SPAN></span>
ignorant, forcing me to reject them, and thus to discriminate
against my own friends? Did not Messrs.
Hunt, Parry, & Co. know that this was a matter not
to be settled by sentiment? I should have considered
it a far more unequivocal sign of friendliness if they
had permitted me to appear before the referees with
the friend whom I had intelligently chosen, who had
stood by me through the whole trouble, who was
familiar with all the details of my case, and capable
of understanding all the details of theirs, and by
whose aid, therefore, arbitration might be satisfactory
as well as conclusive. Instead of which they
compelled me to stand alone, unaided, without preparation,
without the possibility of being prepared,
in a position for which their long acquaintance with
me must have told them I was eminently unfit, and
which one at least of their number must have known
would be to me peculiarly embarrassing and distressing.
Their idea of a friendly arbitration seems
to be that of imposing upon me the friends I do not
want, and taking away from me the friend I do
want.</p>
<p>“Mr. Parry thinks indeed that Mr. Dane had
poisoned my mind regarding them. But he also
thought Mrs.——'s mind was jaundiced. Perhaps
that question belongs to the doctors rather
than the referees. Whether it be poison or jaundice
it is to be hoped the disease may not spread.</p>
<p>“There are other parts of Mr. Parry's statements<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_245" id="Page_245">245</SPAN></span>
which I should like to lay before the referees, but I
remember that they are mortal, and though the
spirit is willing the flesh is weak, and I forbear.</p>
<p class="p2 center">“IN CONCLUSION,</p>
<p>I claim that my first contract for ‘City Lights,’
specially stipulating ten per cent., shall be carried
out in good faith; and that it shall not be considered
as changed or modified by any conversation
remembered by Mr. Hunt, but absolutely denied
by myself. And I claim that the word edition
used therein shall be held to mean just what Mr.
Parry admits it would mean in common acceptation
with the book-trade, namely, one thousand
copies.</p>
<p>“2. I claim that my second contract, covering
‘Alba Dies,’ ‘Rocks of Offense,’ and ‘Old Miasmas,’
was obtained from me under a total misapprehension
of facts, that this misapprehension of
mine was the result of a misrepresentation (I do
not say intentional) made to me by Mr. Hunt in
his letter of September 23, 1764, wherein he represents
the arrangement as one uniform among their
authors and as assuring me a rate of compensation,
which he leaves me to infer, I might not otherwise
obtain, whereas he knew that the arrangement was
not uniform and that my percentage would amount
<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_246" id="Page_246">246</SPAN></span>
to more as prices were then tending,—and the arrangement
was made by him so as to prevent my
ten per cent. from amounting to more than fifteen
cents per copy. This I did not understand, and
should not have assented to if I had understood it.
I hold that neither in law, equity, morals, nor manners
should I be held to an agreement which I did
not comprehend, which the opposite party so presented
as to prevent my comprehending it, and
which deprived me of my proportionate share of an
increase of profit admitted to have been made on
the books published under it. The contract, therefore,
should be set aside, and I should be paid according
to the usage of publishers, or at the same
rate as appears in the contract for ‘City Lights,’
namely, ten per cent.</p>
<p>“3. I claim that on my books published since
the date of my second contract, and not alluded
to or included in either contract, namely, ‘Winter
Work,’ ‘Holidays,’ ‘Pencillings,’ ‘Cotton Picking,’
and ‘Rights of Men,’ my compensation shall be fixed
by the usage existing among publishers and authors.</p>
<p>“4. I claim and must certainly be entitled to receive
interest at the rate of seven per cent. on all
sums found to be due me at the date of the several
semi-annual settlements, counting my compensation
uniformly at the rate of ten per cent. on the retail
price of the books at the date of the settlement.
This point is so plain that it can need no argument.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_247" id="Page_247">247</SPAN></span>
“5. I claim that I am equitably entitled to damages
to compensate me for the loss that has resulted
to me pecuniarily and otherwise from this
unhappy occurrence. My pecuniary damage alone
amounts to more than three thousand dollars.
There are hurts of other kinds to which money
bears no relation.</p>
<p>“My actual expenses in preparing for this reference
have been very considerable, and under the
award of costs I claim that I should have an ample
allowance made me to cover my outlays in this
regard.”</p>
<p class="p2">After this statement had been read, Messrs.
Hunt, Parry, & Co. were permitted to make whatever
of reply they chose. They denied no fact,
and challenged no inference in my statement.</p>
<p>The referees, after two days of deliberation, returned
the following decision:—</p>
<p class="p2">"The undersigned, mutually agreed upon as
referees in the matter in controversy between
M. N. and Messrs. Hunt, Parry, & Co., on their
own account, and as successors of Brummell &
Hunt, hereby award to M. N. the sum of twelve
hundred and fifty dollars, to be paid her by Hunt,
Parry, & Co., within three days from the date of
this paper in full compensation for her claims upon<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_248" id="Page_248">248</SPAN></span>
the matter in this controversy—and that hereafter
M. N. shall receive ten per cent. copyright on the
retail price of all her books printed by Hunt, Parry,
& Co., except the three books embraced in the contract
between the parties dated September 24, 1764.
The referees decline any compensation for services
or expenses and leave each party to pay their own
costs.</p>
<p>“Signed and delivered, April 30, 1769.</p>
<ul class="right">
<li>“<span class="smcap">J. Russell.</span></li>
<li>“<span class="smcap">G. W. Hampden.</span>”</li>
</ul>
<div class="figcenter"> <ANTIMG src="images/i_252png_p248.jpg" width-obs="200" height-obs="191" alt="illustration" /></div>
<hr class="chap" />
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_249" id="Page_249">249</SPAN></span></p>
<div class="figcenter"> <ANTIMG src="images/i_253png_p249.jpg" width-obs="400" height-obs="108" alt="illustration" /></div>
<h2 class="break"><SPAN name="X"></SPAN>X.</h2>
<p class="center">SOBER SECOND AND THIRD THOUGHTS.</p>
<p class="noin">
<ANTIMG src="images/i_253png_p249h.jpg" width-obs="100" height-obs="103" alt="H" class="floatl" />
<span class="hide">H</span>AVING trespassed so far on the patience
of the reader, I may as well presume
a little further, and indulge in a few
reflections.</p>
<p>First, from the investigations and observations
of the last two years, I infer that authors are very
much to blame in their business dealings. By their
inexactness, their indifference, their unreasonable
and indolent trust, and their excessive monetary
stupidity, they not only become an easy prey of,
but they offer a direct temptation to the cupidity
of publishers. Not a single author to whom I appealed
showed the slightest reluctance to answer
my questions, nor, I may almost add, the slightest
ability to answer them adequately. For instance,
the points I wished to ascertain were whether a
writer was paid by percentage or by a fixed sum:
what was the percentage and what the fixed sum:
and whether during or subsequent to the year 1764
any change was made in the mode or rate of payment.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_250" id="Page_250">250</SPAN></span>
See now how charmingly the authors met my
points.</p>
<p>Says one, “Brummell and Hunt never published
but —— with me and I received on this the usual
beggarly percentage;” leaving me entirely in the
dark as to what was the beggarly percentage.</p>
<p>Says another: “What terms do I make with B.
& H.? Yes, with all my heart. In regard to ——,
they print and sell and allow me a certain sum on
all copies sold;” but with the greatest inclination in
the world giving me no hint of the amount of that
“certain sum.”</p>
<p>Says another: “Brummell & Hunt have, I believe,
allowed me ten per cent. on the retail price
of my books. That was the first arrangement at
least, but I must confess I never look at their statements
of account.”</p>
<p>Says a fourth: “I have always received a percentage....
I remember no change in 1764, unless
that B. & H. about that time (perhaps earlier)
without my asking it, raised the sum they paid me
for ——, etc.... The interests of authors and
publishers are identical—a fact which they understand
better than we do.”</p>
<p>Yet the firm testified of this very writer that they
had written agreements to pay him percentage, and
that when prices advanced they waived the percentage,
and paid him a certain (lower) sum per
volume.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_251" id="Page_251">251</SPAN></span>
A fifth says: “I have not the least objection in
the world in replying to your letter in the most
straightforward way.... I have been contented
with ten per cent. on the retail price of my printed
books.”</p>
<p>Yet the written contracts of this writer showed
every variety of arrangement from twenty per cent.
downward.</p>
<p>A sixth says: “Messrs. B. & H. have published
four books for me.... The three first named sell
for $1.25, and I receive twelve cents each copy.”</p>
<p>But Messrs. B. & H. affirmed that these books
sold for $1.50 each.</p>
<p>A seventh says: “I did not send your letter
to ——, for the reason that she does not know as
much as you do about the subject of its inquiry.
The most she could tell you would be, that now
and then there comes a bit of paper very neatly
and tastefully diversified by red and blue lines, and
dreadfully complicated by sundry hieroglyphics,
which she has been told are figures, and that a
check embellished with one of the rows of figures
accompanies it.... I have an impression that
years ago, when —— was taking such sesquipedalian
strides to public favor, Mr. Brummell told
me that after the number of copies sold had reached
a certain point, the author received a reduced percentage,
and I think I remember wondering by<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_252" id="Page_252">252</SPAN></span>
what perversion of commercial philosophy, an article
of which fifty thousand copies could be sold,
was worth less, proportionally, than one of which
only five thousand could be bartered, for of course
the ratio of cost decreased with every successive
thousand manufactured.”</p>
<p>Here, it will be perceived, is a faint glimmer of
sense, which will be completely extinguished by the
next extract.</p>
<p>“—— said you made a mistake in thinking yourself
differently used from the rest of the writing
craft, and explained that the profits of the author
did not keep up the same proportion in repeated
editions, but went to pay the increased circulation.
For his part he would rather be more poorly paid
for the sake of being more widely read.”</p>
<p>Must not that have been an explanation worth
having? It is not difficult to conjecture the source
whence that form of explanation originated, for
another letter says, “Mr.—— went to see Mr.
Hunt.... Mr. Hunt expressed great regret that
it had all happened; said ‘Rights of Men,’ had
done more for your reputation than any other book;
that you made more than the publishers did, etc.,
and that they thought better to have a low per cent.
and large sales, than the contrary; though I don't
see what a low per cent. paid to the author has to
do with large sales, if the price of the book is kept
high to purchasers.”</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_253" id="Page_253">253</SPAN></span>
The fact, is that as a bad woman is said to be a
great deal worse than a bad man, so a man innocent
of business capacity, is far more innocent than any
woman can be. A woman may be never so silly,
but there is generally a substratum of hard sense
somewhere. A man may be never so wise, and
yet completely destitute of this practical ability.
It is largely in behalf of these helpless, harmless,
deluded, and betrayed gentlemen, that I have felt
called to take up arms. What sword would not
leap from its scabbard to maintain the cause of the
weak and the wronged?</p>
<p>But though I admit and lament that authors are
unpractical and unbusiness-like to the last degree,
I must affirm that they have less inducement to be
business-like and less opportunity to be practical
than any other class of persons. Suppose a writer
sets out with the determination to be prudent and
sagacious, where shall he begin? If a farmer has
a bushel of potatoes to sell, he knows, or can learn
in a moment, precisely their market value. The
Early Rose has its price, and the Jackson White has
its price; there is no room for doubt, or misgiving,
or mistake. But the author has not and cannot
have the least notion of the market value of his
products. He does not even know their intrinsic
value. He does not know whether he has raised
an Early Rose or a dead-and-gone Chenango. He<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_254" id="Page_254">254</SPAN></span>
may have spent his strength on what is absolutely
unsalable. His work is production, but for its worth
he must depend solely on the word of those who
buy and sell. After a while he does indeed arrive
at something like a scale of value, but he never
reaches such a degree of certainty as to feel assured
of any special piece of work. Every one must be
judged by itself. Five successful books are no absolute
guaranty that the sixth will not be worthless.</p>
<p>It seems to me, also, that there is no business in
which so few checks exist as in that of publishing.
An author, we will say, agrees to receive ten per
cent. on the retail price of all copies of his works
that are sold, but he has literally nothing but the
publisher's word by which to know how many copies
are sold. The manufacturer knows how many he
has made, but it would be offensive to ask for the
manufacturer's accounts, and moreover he would
probably not render them if asked. He would consider
it as betraying the secrets of the trade, or the
trust of his employers, or otherwise impertinent
and unwarranted. Of course a false return of sales
would be fraud, and somewhat complicated fraud;
but human ingenuity combined with human depravity
has been known to surmount obstacles to crime
as formidable as these, and the danger of detection
is infinitessimally small. If there be any such thing
in arithmetic as the Double Rule of Three,—and<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_255" id="Page_255">255</SPAN></span>
I seem to have a vague impression that there is,—it
may well be brought to the solution of the problem:
if a publisher may for years safely disregard, not to
say violate, the condition of a contract which an
author has before his eyes in plain black and white,
how long may another publisher safely falsify accounts
which an author never sees, and which he
could not understand if he should see? I have no
doubt that in nine cases out of ten, and perhaps
also in the tenth, the returns of sales are as accurate
as the moral law. What I maintain is, that
the author, be he wise as Solomon, has no means
of knowing whether they are or not, while the
manufacturer of all other goods knows precisely
how much raw material goes into the mill and how
much of the manufactured article comes out.</p>
<p>If the author, instead of receiving a percentage,
takes half profits, he is even more at the mercy of
the publisher. In the very outset the wildest theories
prevail as to what constitute profits, and though
the author may make heroic struggles to be exhaustively
mathematical, the probabilities are that the
only draught made upon his science will be the
very simple effort of dividing by two whatever sum
the publisher has chosen to figure up. The plan
adopted by actors and actresses, to take half the
gross receipts, is far more simple and sensible.</p>
<p>It is true that an author may take advantage of<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_256" id="Page_256">256</SPAN></span>
competition and seek a second market if the first
prove unsatisfactory, but it is also certain that he
cannot do this to any effective extent without serious
injury to himself. All the skill, the vitality, the
invention, the thought, which he brings to the disposition
of his wares is so much taken from his
producing power. He ought to be wholly free
to do his best work. He ought to be able to
concentrate himself on his writing. If he must
turn aside to study the state of the market and superintend
the details of sale and circulation, that
necessity will surely tell in the deterioration of his
works; and even at that cost he will not be so good
a business manager as one who is to the manner
born. It is a very pretty thing to be a poet-publisher—in
the newspapers, but if the poet's imagination
happens to get loose among the publisher's
facts, it makes sad work, and it is not merry work
when the publisher crops out in the poet's verses.</p>
<p>What then remains? It has been proposed that
authors combine and form a publishing-house by
themselves, publishing their own books and receiving
their own profits. This plan looks simple
enough, but I must confess it seems to me chimerical
in the last degree. Excepting the temptations
of their trade, doubtless a hundred publishers
are as honest as a hundred authors, and surely
they have a great deal more business sagacity.<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_257" id="Page_257">257</SPAN></span>
But as soon as authors turn publishers they fall
into all the publisher's temptations without acquiring
his business power; so that when you have
chemically combined author and publisher you have
an amalgam wholly and disastrously different from
either of the original simples, namely, a publisher
minus his common sense.</p>
<p>No, the publisher is not an artificial member of
society. Like all other middle-men he meets a real
want. He exists because in the long run it is
cheaper and better for writers to employ him than
to do his work themselves. Of course, the wiser
and more righteous he is, the better he answers the
end of his creation; but with all his imperfections
on his head, he is better than nobody. A man may
as well undertake to build his house with his own
hands to save himself from the short-comings and
extortions of carpenters, as to manufacture and
distribute his own books to save himself from the
extortions of publishers. We may send missionaries
among them, we may gather them in to our
Sunday-schools, but we need not think to exterminate
them.</p>
<p>Authors may form publishing houses, and those
houses may be successful, but if so it will be simply
by adopting substantially the methods of successful
publishing-houses already established. It
seems to me easier and more economical to let such<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_258" id="Page_258">258</SPAN></span>
institutions spring from the soil, rather than attempt
to construct them out of material which has already
been organized into another form of life.</p>
<p>Shall we then take the publishers <em>cum grano
salis</em>, and try to guard our interests by keeping a
strict look-out? We must turn publishers ourselves
to make it of any account. A detective, to be
worth anything, ought to be at least as wily as the
rogue he watches, and to be so he must give his
mind to it, and if he give his mind to that, where-withal
shall he set up any other business? An
author need not rush in among publishers as Cincinnati
swine are said to invade the streets with
whetted knives, crying “come and eat me”; but
if he on the contrary objects, steadfastly and stoutly,
to being devoured, he does not know where his vulnerable
point is, and cannot therefore arm himself
against attack. He is not and cannot become, consistently
with the proper pursuit of his own profession,
sufficiently acquainted with the details of
publishing to know whether a measure proposed by
a publisher be or be not fair. For instance, the
publisher contracts to pay ten per cent. on the retail
price of a sixty-two cent book. A war comes,
bringing high prices, and the book goes up to a
dollar and a quarter. The publisher continues to
pay the author ten per cent. of sixty-two cents,
making no reference to the increased price. The<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_259" id="Page_259">259</SPAN></span>
author presently chances to discover it, and remonstrates.
The publishers say curtly, “You will
make the price of the book so large that it will have
no sale,” oblivious of the fact that it is not the
author but themselves who have raised the price of
the book. He replies that the price is not his affair;
he must insist upon the contract. The publishers
yield, and the author is apparently victorious. But
when a second author brings up this case as a reason
why he should receive his percentage, the publishers
reply, “True, we did continue percentage
because he insisted, but, as a warning, the book had
a very poor sale.” But what effect on the sale can
the author's twelve and a half, instead of six and a
half cents have if the price to the buyer is the same?
Until some better answer is given I shall believe
that the sale diminishes because the publisher
chooses it; because he prefers to sacrifice a small
sum on a single volume as a warning to contumacious
authors, rather than encourage rebellion by
continuing to receive profits of which he must divert
a larger share to the author. If he can, by one
or two examples, show restive writers that the
question is not between six and a half cents and
twelve and a half cents on a thousand books, but
between six and a half on a thousand, and twelve
and a half on a hundred, the sum he sacrifices in
showing it is not a bad investment.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_260" id="Page_260">260</SPAN></span>
Since, then, the publisher has matters within his
own grasp so entirely that what he is forced to pay
with one hand he can easily pluck with the other,
I do not clearly see the advantage to be gained by
insisting on any special bargain with him. Perhaps
I do not quite know what I am talking about. I
suspect, on the whole, I do not. But my remarks
are all the more valuable for that. If, after two
years of clapper-clawing among a quartette of cats,
a mouse is still unskilled in feline ways, in what
state of helplessness must be those unadventurous
little things who have never left their holes?</p>
<p>But there are the books of the firm which the
suspected publisher opens to you with a frankness
of innocence that ought to disarm and convince
the most hardened unbeliever. Any demur is met
by an invitation to come and look at “the books.”
The trail of the Serpent is over all the rest of the
world, but “the books” have escaped the contamination
of original sin and shine with the purity of
Paradise. Burglars blow open safes, banks and directors
and cashiers and tellers come to grief, but
“the books” always tell the truth, the whole truth,
and nothing but the truth. Nowithstanding which
I, from the beginning, instinctively gave those
“books” a wide berth. They were to me like
the “magick bookes” of Spenser's hermite. “Let
none them read.” That “the books” are not<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_261" id="Page_261">261</SPAN></span>
always “reliable gentlemen” will have been inferred
from the account which they professed to
have sent me, and which was—lost in the mail.
That “the books” are not always intelligible witnesses
would appear, could we know how many unwary
persons have gone to them in pursuit of
knowledge, and found the difficulty insurmountable.
“We had the books here,” said one benighted author
of no mean repute, “and I examined them,
and Kate examined them, and Frank examined
them, and the Major examined them, and we could
make nothing of them.” That the books have been
made to do yeoman's service in this battle has
already been seen, and by various tokens it would
seem that they have not yet been dismissed the
service. Only to-day a letter says, “But the account
of the sales of your book and the sums paid
you for them, as I derived them from the books of
Mr. Hunt, convinced me that whatever the bargain
might be you had a better one than <em>I</em> had. I have
half profits—you have had more.”</p>
<p>That is what “the books” say unquestionably;
but what a stiff-necked and perverse author refuses
to believe without further proof. When a publisher
shows me receipted bills for the sums he has actually
paid in manufacturing and publishing my books,
and for the sums he has received from their sale, I
will—take them to an expert for examination; but<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_262" id="Page_262">262</SPAN></span>
when he proposes to set me down before a mighty
maze of figures, which for aught that appears, may
all have been conjured up by his imagination, and
begs me to deduce from them any conclusion whatever,
I decline with thanks. That contention I
leave off before it be meddled with. It is not
necessary to be a Solomon in order to know enough
to keep away from figures which it is necessary to
be a Solomon to understand, and which when understood
are much like the “litle flyes cal'd out
of deepe darknes dredd” by the hermite before
referred to, and which,—</p>
<div class="center">
<div class="poem"><div class="stanza">
<div class="i0">“Fluttring about his ever-damned hedd,</div>
<div class="i0">Awaite whereto their service he applyes,</div>
<div class="i0">To aide his friendes, or fray his enemies.”</div>
</div></div>
</div>
<p>There remains also to the wronged or suspicious
author recourse to the law or to the
more informal arbitration, but this also is vanity.
To me a lawsuit seemed utterly intolerable, but
my experience of arbitration was so repulsive, and
is so hideous in memory—and this solely from
the nature of things, since, alike from the referees
and from Messrs. Parry and Markman who,
like St. Paul, were the chief speakers, on the
other side, I met only courtesy—that a lawsuit
seems attractive in comparison; but if I had
instituted a lawsuit, without doubt adverse fate
hereafter would have been implored to take any<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_263" id="Page_263">263</SPAN></span>
shape but that! If two parties are really bent on
getting at the vital facts, presenting absolute truth,
securing exact and essential justice, nothing can be
more to the purpose apparently than a reference
to disinterested, non-professional, intelligent, and
friendly persons; but two parties honestly bent on
such an object would probably have nothing to
quarrel over. Even if they have it is not certain
that the informal is better than the formal mode of
settlement. If there are no facts to be hushed up,
a legal investigation will do no harm; if there are
facts to be hushed up, a legal investigation is necessary.
We look at the law as at best a clumsy roundabout
way of arriving at just conclusions—a
method full of ingenious devices to entangle and
confuse witnesses and make the worse appear the
better reason. We take the informal arbitration as
a short cut to the desired goal. On the whole I
am inclined to think that the law is the shortest
cut in the known world. The rules which obtain
in courts of justice and which seem to the unprofessional
mind a mere medley of arbitrary vexations
and restrictions, are the result of the experience
of ages, and with all their short-comings
and their long-comings do probably present the
most expeditious and unerring mode of reaching
truth which human wit and wisdom have yet devised.
If so we cannot depart from them without<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_264" id="Page_264">264</SPAN></span>
loss. In ridding ourselves of their clumsiness we
rid ourselves also of their effectiveness. We rend
away the red tape, but the package immediately
falls apart into a worthless heap of memoranda.
You avoid a lawsuit because of the publicity and
multiplicity and infelicity of lawyers, witnesses,
judge, and jury. You adopt a reference because
it dispenses with all these and goes straight at the
heart of things. But you find by experience that
unless your opponent wishes it you may not get at
the heart of things at all. In a lawsuit you can enforce
measures; in a reference you are dependent
upon courtesy. Your opponent presents only that
which is good in his own eyes. He produces what
he chooses; he withholds what he chooses. To be
sure you do the same; but you, angel that you are,
have nothing to hide, while he, the fiend! has all
manner of wiles and wickedness to conceal. If now
you were in court, politeness and impertinence would
be equally and wholly out of the question. It is the
duty and delight of lawyers to find out everything—and
such is the depravity of the legal heart, it
is especially their duty and delight to ferret out
what the opposite party desires to conceal. It is
not what a man wishes and means to say, but everything
which he can be made to say, that a lawyer
wants. His hand can put aside the proffered
“books,” and grab the books which are withheld.<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_265" id="Page_265">265</SPAN></span>
He does not permit the opposite parties to select and
exclude witnesses, but goes out into the highways
and hedges and compels to come in whom he wants.
The law winds a long way round, but it sets you
down as near your journey's end as the nature of
things permits. A private reference takes a short
cut, but it has no inherent power to carry you far
from your starting-point. Arbitration has the advantage
in respect of privacy, and that is an advantage
not to be overestimated. Still, if there is anything
to choose when both are intolerable, it seems
rather worse to speak yourself before five men,
than to have some one else to speak for you
before five hundred. It matters not how wise,
how impartial, referees may be, their jurisdiction
is necessarily limited, and they cannot go beyond
it to compel, or extort, or present. They must
judge on what is spontaneously set before them.
If to avoid trouble and unpleasantness be your
object, it is better to submit to everything and
keep out of strife altogether. If you set out to
accomplish an end, it is better to shut eyes and
ears to disagreements, and take the road which
common experience designates as the surest and
safest in the long run.</p>
<p>But I most heartily advise writers in general to
do neither. So far as the improvement of one's
fortune goes, nothing is more futile. One should<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_266" id="Page_266">266</SPAN></span>
be exact, prompt, methodical, and intelligent so
far as possible. He will thus exert a salutary
influence over his publisher, and will be far more
likely to receive his dues than if he believes “in
uninquiring trust” and lives wholly by faith. But
it is better for his purse to take what a publisher
chooses to give than to make an ado about
it afterwards. Even if successful in regard to
the particular sum he claims, it is at a cost of
time and trouble altogether disproportionate to
it. He plays an unequal game at best, because
the publisher's business goes on serenely, during
all the difficulty, while the author's must be at
a stand-still. The very instrument that he uses
in defending his works is the instrument which
he ought to be using in producing them. Even
as a pecuniary transaction it is far more profitable
to sow seed for future harvests than to spend
strength in trying to secure the gleanings of
last year's growths. The money proceeds of
the insurrection, whose history has been given
in these pages, was twelve hundred and fifty
dollars. The whole amount claimed to make up
ten per cent. was about three thousand dollars,
and considering that my whole plan of proceedings
was demolished in the beginning, and that
the case had to present itself, as one may say,
smothered in a mass of irrelevant details, and<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_267" id="Page_267">267</SPAN></span>
deprived of much that was to the purpose, I
reckoned myself extremely well off. But even had
the whole sum been awarded, it would have been no
very munificent compensation for eighteen months
of literary labor, apart from the fact that the labor
was of a kind for which no money could compensate.
In its baldest shape, the results of a year
and a half of work were twelve hundred and fifty
dollars, or little more than one third of what was
claimed on previous work. I think myself therefore
justified in asserting that though quarreling
with your publishers may be very good as a crusade,
it is a very poor way of getting a living.</p>
<p>Let me here correct an impression that seems to
prevail somewhat extensively as to the rewards of
literary life. It certainly has its rewards, and of
the most delightful kind. What joys it may bring
in the higher walks I do not know, but even on the
lower levels, I should like to live forever—a thousand
years to begin with, at any rate. I could
speak as enthusiastically as a certain popular
writer, “once more famous than now,” “Of all
the blessings which my books have brought me,—blessings
of inward wealth that cannot be so much
as named,—blessings so rich, so divine, that I
sometimes think nothing ever was so beautiful as to
have written a book.”</p>
<p>But so far as literature pays cash down it is not<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_268" id="Page_268">268</SPAN></span>
to be compared to—shoemaking, for instance.
The daily papers have been circulating a paragraph
to the effect that a recent popular book had gone
to a second edition and that its author had already
received from it twelve thousand dollars. I am not
prepared to deny the statement; but I know an author
of nine books, not it is to be hoped on the
same footing of intrinsic merit, but books which
have travelled up to nine, ten, and fourteen editions,
whose author never has received and never
expects to receive twelve thousand dollars on the
whole lot.</p>
<p>Let nothing in this remark be construed into
anything like complaint. On the contrary, authors
ought to be grateful to their publishers for allowing
them so large a gratuity. As Mr. Parry remarked
concerning the appropriation of an edition of fifteen
hundred books to the use of the firm, they might
have taken more if they had chosen. And when
we reflect that not only do they bestow upon us
these large sums of money, but, as sundry extracts
in other parts of this volume show, they first manufacture
for us the fame which brings the money, we
are, in the language of the hymn, lost in wonder,
love, and praise. It must be heart-rending to
fashion your graven image and then have that
image turn upon you and demand a share of the
profits!</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_269" id="Page_269">269</SPAN></span>
Unhappily a dense ignorance upon this subject
broods over the community, and there should be
added to our literature an</p>
<blockquote>
<p class="p2 center">AUTHOR'S CATECHISM.</p>
<p>1. <em>Question.</em> Can you tell me, child, who made
you?</p>
<p><em>Answer.</em> The great House of Hunt, Parry, &
Co., which made heaven and earth.</p>
</blockquote>
<p class="p2">In controversies with publishers, the author is at
a signal disadvantage by reason of the connection
of publishers with the press. Publishers have the
entrée of the newspapers by their advertising, and
all in the way of business, it is the easiest thing in
the world to give public opinion a tilt in the desired
direction without the least suspicion on the part of
the reader, or any more collusion on the part of the
editor than is implied in a good-natured relinquishment
of a few lines of editorial space. Here, we
will say, is a house which advertises to the extent
of hundreds, perhaps thousands of dollars in a
single paper. In connection with an extraordinary
advertisement, it hands to the editor an extraordinary
paragraph, celebrating its more extraordinary
virtues. The advertisement goes in among the
advertisements, and the eulogy goes in among the
editorials and becomes the voice of the paper.<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_270" id="Page_270">270</SPAN></span>
Nobody is hurt, and the firm is greatly helped in
building up for itself name and fame. When the
Athenian newspapers glow with reflections upon
the inability of authors to understand the details
of publishing and the unimpeached and unimpeachable
honor of the house of Hunt, Parry, & Co., not
half a dozen readers suspect that those reflections
are anything but the spontaneous tribute of a
grateful people to the eminent firm in question.
Nobody suspects that behind all the glitter and glory
some pestiferous little author is poking an inquisitive
finger in among those details, is indeed questioning
that unimpeached and unimpeachable honor,
and that this beating of gongs is but Chinese strategy
on the part of the attacked, to scare away the
impertinent foe. I can make no avowal on this
head, having nothing but internal evidence to go
upon: but applying the rules of Scriptural exegesis,
it seems to me that we attribute to the four
Gospels a divine origin on less evidence than we
may attribute to these eulogies a common origin.</p>
<p>For instance, during that portion of the sidereal
year known throughout the solar system as Jubilee
week, the press of Athens burned with enthusiasm
for the house of Hunt, Parry, & Co.</p>
<p class="p2">“The broadside advertisement,” says one, “with
which the renowned publishing house of Messrs.<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_271" id="Page_271">271</SPAN></span>
Hunt, Parry, & Co. salute the country in this jubilee
time on another page of this morning's Post,
will excite universal attention and remark. It details
the literary achievements of this enterprising
firm during the last year and a half in a form that
is both novel and impressive. Where are the publishers
on this continent who within that term have
presented to the reading public works from [how
many?] different authors, nearly all of whom are
living celebrities? It would be glory enough for
any firm to have announced original works from
less than one fourth that number of well-known
authors. Read the glittering roll of names as they
are presented. In poetry, L., T., L., B., and W.
Of novelists, D., T., S., H., H., R., and G. And
of essayists, travellers, writers on natural history
and science, such a shining company of men and
women of genius as will make book-shelves brilliant
for all time to come. But these publishers have not
compromised quality with quantity. They hold up
to their high standard in every essay in which they
engage. Nor are they in any sense such devotees
of Mammon as to think it possible to build a lasting
reputation on anything less substantial than true
honor in dealing as well as indisputable worth in
selection.</p>
<p>“Their shelves and counters are an embarrassment
of literary riches. Such a display of the<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_272" id="Page_272">272</SPAN></span>
ripest fruits of culture, taste, judgment, enterprise,
and business sagacity cannot be surpassed. Their
wonderful march to their eminent and leading position
as publishers has given an excellent example to
the country in refining and solidifying the common
rules of business in their own field, and elevating
and dignifying a branch of trade than which not
one is clothed with nobler and purer associations.
From this house, also, go forth a quarterly, two
monthlies, and a weekly magazine, any one of
which would add lustre to the repute of the publishers.
None but sound and sweet literature comes
from hence. It is the aim of the firm to keep the
fountain clear from which such incessant streams of
influence are to flow. American authors contribute
in large store to the rich treasury of its productions,
while foreign, and especially British writers supply
in large degree the stores of reading, which are the
recreation and delight of cultivated people everywhere.”</p>
<p class="p2">And thus another paper takes up the parable:—</p>
<p class="p2">“Our first page to-day is entirely devoted to a
remarkable advertisement, which tells the story of
rare business enterprise, and is filled to overflowing
with attractive announcements. But it is for characteristics
<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_273" id="Page_273">273</SPAN></span>
other than these that it will command attention
and really deserve study. Within a year
and a half, Hunt, Parry, & Co. have given to the
public works from the pens of two score of authors,
American and English, almost all of them living
and of widest popularity. To represent in print a
half-dozen of the most prominent on the list might
be the making of any firm; to take care of the whole
of them would seem to be an embarrassment of
riches. But the establishment has done and is doing
this, with unremitting energy and in good style.
We need not take room to run over the long and
brilliant catalogue; a glance at the eight columns
will reveal a galaxy of shining names. Observe
the poets,—T., B., L., and L., W., and the rest;
count up the novelists—S., T., D., R., G., H., and
others of the tribe; consider the array of essayists,
travellers, and naturalists, men and women of mark;
and then ask whether Hunt, Parry, & Co. are surpassed
by any of their contemporaries in their
numerous issues, taking quantity, quality, and variety
into the account. In offering this broadside
programme of their performances, as bookmakers
and booksellers, to the crowds of Jubilee week, they
put forth a statement of indisputable facts; give a
transcript of the record of the volumes they have
issued, and their relations to eminent writers.</p>
<p>“Their achievements imply something more than
an immediate and exclusive eye to the main chance.<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_274" id="Page_274">274</SPAN></span>
It is evident that the honorable pursuit of profit is
not with them the sole consideration. [O that it
were!] They desire to connect their names with
good literature, advanced thought, and the intellectual
progress of the age. They would be known
for their taste and liberal policy as well as for their
mercantile success; acting upon the principle that
character as well as money is worth earning in the
pursuits of trade and commerce. Without entering
into comparisons, thus much is fairly to be inferred
from their extended advertisement. It tells
of results which imply the existence of the qualities
we have attributed to them; for without such qualities
such results could not have been attained.
The evidence of culture, judgment, sagacity, energy,
boldness, tact, skill, and whatever else goes to the
building up of a publishing house known at home
and abroad for its magnitude and the extent and
variety of its ventures, is literally such that he who
runs may read and see that it is beyond controversy.
This is not extravagant praise or mere compliment;
but simply the statement of the truth as made manifest
by the facts.</p>
<p>“In this general reference to Messrs. Hunt, Parry,
& Co., we must not, in passing, omit an allusion to
their periodicals. To them the public are indebted
for the maintenance of the oldest Greek Quarterly,
the agreeable and fresh weekly selections of ‘Every<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_275" id="Page_275">275</SPAN></span>
Tuesday,’ the wide circulation and high character
for ability, diversity, and independence of the
‘Adriatic Monthly,’ and that leading magazine of
its class, ‘The Buddhist.’</p>
<p>“In thus calling attention to a publishing house
whose imprint is known wherever the Greek language
is spoken or read, we are pointing to what is
one of the leading concerns in a most important
branch of the business of the city, of which others
besides its proprietors may well be proud. Not
only has it grown with the growing culture of the
country, but it has encouraged home authors, and
spread far and wide the best productions of the best
writers on the other side of the Atlantic; thus giving
it a claim to honorable consideration as holding
a high place among the beneficent agencies of the
advancing civilization of the world.”</p>
<p class="p2">And a third chimes in:—</p>
<p class="p2">“The firm of Hunt, Parry, & Co., now almost
as familiar to the public under the new name as
under the old colors with which it sailed so long,
has been a bulwark and a rallying point for our
literature, on which book buyers as well as book
writers depended for many years. It has always
been active, but never so active as now. In another
part of this paper, this house advertise their<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_276" id="Page_276">276</SPAN></span>
principal publications for the past eighteen months.
With little more amplification than a catalogue, the
list fills a very considerable space; but it is when
we come to appreciate quality as well as quantity
that its full importance is realized. No other
Athenian house could bulletin such a list of
authors, beginning with L., and ranging along the
varied types of our literature, from W., S., H.,
H., and L., to P., H., and A. Nor can any house
exhibit such a list of English writers, with the added
merit of the authors' sanction, as T., B., H., E., D.,
and R.</p>
<p>“Periodicals have come to be recognized as necessary
tenders to the business of every book firm;
but the monthlies and the quarterly, etc., etc., etc.</p>
<p>“Whatever may be the differing opinions after
the experiences of this week, upon the commercial
position and prospects of Athens and the success of
her musical experiments, there can be no dispute as
to our preëminence among Greek cities as a literary
centre. Even Corinthians, bitterly as they may
sneer at our Jubilee, are forced to read the works
of Athenian authors and to supply their libraries
with Athenian books. It would be impossible to
estimate approximately the influence in producing
the literary character of the city, its clustering of
authors, its tone of society, of one great publishing
house; but unquestionably that influence is very
great.”</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_277" id="Page_277">277</SPAN></span>
An ill-timed modesty on the part of the firm of
Hunt, Parry, & Co. has apparently prevented the
publication of the fact, but it is well known in
Athenian social circles that the eclipse which made
the last summer famous, and which elicited so much
interest throughout the scientific world, was not
owing to the interposition of the moon between our
planet and the sun, but was chiefly due to the temporary
disappearance from this continent of the
senior partner of the house of Hunt, Parry, & Co.</p>
<p>I do not say that the extracts which I have
quoted, and others which I might quote, emanated
from the same pen, or that that pen was held in
the interest of Hunt, Parry, & Co., but I do say
that on any other theory the correspondence of
thought, of illustration, and even of language is not
a little remarkable.</p>
<p>And if this theory be correct, if the house which
has perhaps the reputation of being the most liberal,
the most generous, and the most refined publishing
house in this country, has attained that reputation
by assiduously blowing its own trumpet while assiduously
strangling its own authors, of what value is
reputation?</p>
<p>A novel and striking illustration of my theme has
just come to hand in the publication of Miss Mitbridge's
“Letters.” In 1754 she writes of Mr.
Hunt: “He is a partner in the greatest publishing<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_278" id="Page_278">278</SPAN></span>
house of Greece, and the especial patron of——,
whom he found starving, and has made affluent by
his encouragement and liberality, for the great romancer
is so nervous that he wants as much kindness
of management, as much mental nursing as a sick
child. I have never known a more charming person
than Mr. Hunt.”</p>
<p>The author to whom Miss Mitbridge refers is the
author of whose real or supposed wrongs I have
before spoken. If these publishers were indeed so
liberal towards him, the unanimity with which that
author's family and friends agree in attributing to
them the contrary policy is a singular proof of ingratitude
to benefactors; and Mr. Hunt may well
exclaim with the Prophet of old, “I have nourished
and brought up children, and they have rebelled
against me.”</p>
<p>I do not know what force these adulatory remarks
may have upon the minds of others, but my
experience and my information are such that whenever
I see in the newspapers a fresh ascription of
praise to the liberality of this house, I immediately
infer that the screw has been given another turn
on some unlucky author. The firm appears to me
in the <span class="err" title="original: similtude">similitude</span> of evil-minded hens cackling their
noisy cut-cut-cut-ca-dah-cut over each new-laid egg,
designing to conceal from an uninquiring public
that, like those laymen denounced by Isaiah, they
<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_279" id="Page_279">279</SPAN></span>
“hatch cockatrices' eggs; he that eateth of their
eggs dieth, and that which is crushed breaketh out
into a viper.”</p>
<p>At a later period these general paragraphs began
to converge around a particular point, and snugly
nestled in among the literary items of religious
newspapers may be found such announcements as
this:—</p>
<p class="p2">“The public is threatened with a new book by
the once redoubtable M. N., in which she is to
narrate her tribulations, real or imaginary, with the
eminent publishers, Hunt, Parry, & Co. Authors
are very apt to have extravagant ideas of the popularity
and profits of their books, unmindful of the
fact that, generally, they are indebted to their publishers
for a large proportion of their fame, and it
will take several books to convince the public that
H., P., & Co. deal unfairly with their authors. Thus
far, H., P., & Co. have kept quiet during M. N.'s
attacks, but we hope the time will come when they
will vindicate themselves.”</p>
<p class="p2">And almost simultaneously, in another quarter of
the heavens, appears a similar turtle-dove, its pin-feathers
developed into well-defined plumage, but
unquestionably a bird of the same brood:—</p>
<p class="p2"><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_280" id="Page_280">280</SPAN></span>
“M. N., once more famous than now, had a little
‘unpleasantness’ with her publishers, Hunt, Parry,
& Co. In plain words, she accused them of cheating
her out of some thousands of dollars by making
false returns of sales of her books. Like many
authors, she had become inordinately vain, and had
extravagant ideas of the popularity of her books,
and was, as is too often the case, unmindful of the
fact that a large portion of what fame she then had
(but has now lost) was made for her by these self-same
publishers. She had a quarrel with them of
eighteen months standing, but they would not even
appear in self-defense; what man would want to
have an open quarrel with a woman? To any one
acquainted with the details of book publishing, the
charge she brings against H., P., & Co. is simply
absurd; and besides, no business man would ever
dare to suspect this publishing house to attempt
such a system of petty cheating, and which, if
attempted, would involve an amount of detail inconsistent
with the end to be reached. H., P., & Co.
are above the taint of suspicion. The truth is,
M. N.'s books did not sell so well as she expected,
and her pride (and her pocket) had a fall. It is
known to us that an enormous outlay in advertising
failed to make a remunerative sale on her last book.
It fell dead on the market. It is now very quietly
rumored that she has written a little volume which<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_281" id="Page_281">281</SPAN></span>
she proposes to call ‘Little Men,’ in which she
describes her tribulations with the house of H., P.,
& Co.... M. N., you had better not! the public
will not believe you.”</p>
<p class="p2">The public will at least believe that, though a
once redoubtable author, like Giant Pope in the
Pilgrim's Progress, by reason of age, and also of
the many shrewd brushes that he met with in his
younger days, be grown crazy and stiff in his joints,
he can at least sit in his cave's mouth, grinning at
publishers as they go by, and biting his nails, because
he cannot come at them!</p>
<p>It is not probable that these later paragraphs
were actually written by the rose, but by some one
who lives near the rose, and who takes roseate
views of the situation.</p>
<p>When one has been introduced behind the scenes,
these little touches go for what they are worth, but
outside, they unquestionably, if imperceptibly, affect
public opinion, and like an army of moral polyps
build high the walls of lofty Rome. (A new
species of polyps, the naturalist will say, but it answers
my purpose.)</p>
<p>But while recognizing, to its fullest extent, the
great power and prestige of a flourishing publishing
house, and the great risk a writer runs in opposing
it, I cannot bring myself to accept its invincibility,<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_282" id="Page_282">282</SPAN></span>
or its infallibility, or its indispensability. Of course
a good reputation is, or ought to be, the sign of a
good character; but a thing which is wrong is
wrong, whatever be the reputation of him who does
it. A charge of wrong is to be met by denial. It
is not to dazzled out of sight in a general brilliancy.
When the course of our true love ceased to run
smooth, I supposed my pebble was the only obstacle
which my publishers' rivulet had ever known, and
I was dismayed accordingly. But if all the rocks
I have since discovered could be cast into one heap,
we should have a bigger monument than Joshua
made to mark the passage of Jordan. But the
monumenteers suffer in silence or speak with a
bated breath that cannot be heard outside their own
circle, while the flourishing firm keeps up such a
continuous tooting with its rams' horns as would
have flung flat the walls of Jericho had they been
twice as stout as they were. Undoubtedly it is not
wise always to make an outcry over your follies or
misfortunes. Neither is it wise always to go through
the world with a chip on your shoulder, challenging
people to fillip it off. Yet we all admit that
there are times when short, sharp, and decisive resistance
to aggression is the wisest plan. So also is
there a time to speak as well as a time to refrain
from speaking. There may be dignity, there may
<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_283" id="Page_283">283</SPAN></span>
be generosity, there may be prudence, or pusillanimity,
or selfishness in silence. There may be all in
speech. Of this I am certain, if any of those writers
who have escaped harm by their own skill, or
any of those who have thought to escape further
harm by silence had but given warning of the existence
of rocks, some of us, with less skill, would
have avoided that vicinage and might have had
smooth sailing through the whole voyage. By their
silence they have not only indirectly contributed to
our disaster, but they have actually strengthened
against us the hands of our natural foes, the publishers.
They make it possible for a newspaper to
say, in reference to the present difficulty, “As the
house (of H., P., & Co.) has been in thriving existence
for more than a quarter of a century, and has
never before quarreled with an author,—or more
correctly speaking, never had an author quarrel
with it,—there will be a general disposition,” and
so forth. They thus directly increase the resistance
which any succeeding author must overcome.
“Nothing,” says “The Nation” newspaper of January
13, 1770, in harsher language than I care to
use, but we must take language as we find it,—“Nothing
so promotes swindle as the readiness of
the victims to pocket their losses, go their way with
a sickly smile, and let the rogues begin again.”
But of course this must be left for each person to
decide for himself. It is only that if one feels<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_284" id="Page_284">284</SPAN></span>
moved in the spirit to bear witness against wrong
in any of the relations of life, there is nothing in
the height, or depth, or breadth, or brilliancy of any
reputation to overawe him. Nothing is real but
the right. There is no life but in truth. When
faith is lost, when honor dies, the man is dead.
Dead? He never was born. There never was
any such person. He was a mirage, an apparition.
The stars dim twinkle through his form.</p>
<p>As to the harm that may accrue to an author
from adopting the course which he counts wise, it
seems to me entirely insignificant. Nobody expects
to go through the world intact, but we all
expect to do that which presents itself to be done.
If a writer has life in himself he will not easily die.
If he has not life in himself the sooner he dies the
better. If there is no life outside one charmed
circle,</p>
<div class="center">
<div class="poem"><div class="stanza">
<div class="i0">“Then am I dead to all the globe,</div>
<div class="i0">And all the globe is dead to me.”</div>
</div></div>
</div>
<p>Nothing is indispensable but a mind at peace with
itself. It is pleasant to celebrate the glory of those
you love, but better trudge comfortably across country
on foot and alone, with all your worldly goods
knotted up in a yellow bandana than ride unwillingly
behind anybody's triumphal car.</p>
<p>So then, while it is undoubtedly best as a general
thing for an author to live at peace with publishers,<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_285" id="Page_285">285</SPAN></span>
and sinners, there is also no reason why he should
not make war if it is borne in upon him to do so.</p>
<p>But the only royal road to justice is for authors,
in the beginning, to be intelligent, prompt, exact
and exacting on all business matters which come
within their scope. This seems a little thing, but it
would work a revolution in the literary world. Let
writers deal with publishers, not like women and
idiots, but as business men with business men. If
an author chooses to relinquish all pecuniary rewards
from his books and to make an outright gift
of the profits to his publishers, he may leave the
whole matter in their hands; but if he condescends
to take any part in the spoils, he thereby becomes a
business partner, and the only question is whether
he shall be a good business man or a poor one. By
not being prompt and intelligent, by neglecting to
secure or to examine his accounts, or to correct
them when they are wrong, or to understand them
when they are obscure, he does not approve himself
an unmercenary person; he simply shows himself
to be shambling and shiftless, and puts a direct
temptation in his publisher's path. Many a servant
would be honest if her careless mistress would not
leave money lying about. Had I but used the ordinary
care and caution which a lawyer, or a merchant,
or a marketman brings to his business, this
trouble doubtless would never have happened, and<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_286" id="Page_286">286</SPAN></span>
we should all have been the happier for it. The
simple consciousness on the part of a publisher,
that an author is observant of what is visible, will
have a tendency to make him exact and upright
concerning what is invisible. An author should so
order his affairs that a publisher must make an
effort to be dishonest. On the contrary, he so
neglects them that a publisher must make an effort
to be honest. Confidence and trust are excellent
things and never more excellent than
when they have a solid basis of paper and ink. Do
the best he can there will still be points enough for
the author to exercise his trust on, but to do business
wholly on the trust system is utterly childish.
No confidence can be more complete than was mine,
and none apparently can be founded on a more
honorable reputation. The confidential, friendly
way of conducting affairs is pretty and sentimental,
grateful to one's indolence and vanity and over fastidiousness,
and confirmatory of one's conviction
that he is too dainty and delicate to touch a bargain
with the tips of his fingers. But in fact we all do
take money for our work when we can get it; we
want just as much money and money just as much
as other people—rather more—and, in sober truth,
the friction, the sacrifice of delicacy in keeping your
money affairs straight from day to day, is not for a
moment to be compared to the delicacy which may<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_287" id="Page_287">287</SPAN></span>
be sacrificed by leaving them at the mercy of
others. You run well for a while, but a day of
reckoning is almost sure to come. The thriftless,
hap-hazard way of bargaining or not bargaining,
common among literary people, is the fruitful parent
of uneasiness, anxiety, disappointment, and
bitterness, before which delicacy must be rudely
and ruthlessly brushed.</p>
<p>It is the same with women as with men, for in
literature as in the gospel, there is neither male nor
female. When a woman does any work for which
she receives money she becomes so far a man, and
passes immediately and inevitably under the yoke
of trade. She has no right to demand a favorable
judgment of her work because she is a woman,
nor has she the least right to require that chivalry
shall come in to help fix or secure her compensation.
Trade laws know no more of gallantry than
trade winds—and it is well they do not. Individuals
and societies wheedle and flatter and threaten
and torture according to the fashion, or passion, or
panic of the hour, but under it all, the great, pitiless,
unseen, inexorable law of the world holds
from age to age, never relaxing its grasp, never
revoking its decree, deaf to the wail of weakness,
dumb to the cry of despair, forever and forever
teaching with unrelenting persistency, <em>by</em> unrelenting
persistency, the good and wholesome lesson that
<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_288" id="Page_288">288</SPAN></span>
will be taught no other way. Under this law there
is no sex, no chivalry, no deference, no mercy.
There is nothing but supply and demand; nothing
but buy and sell. To him who understands it, and
guides himself by it, it is a chariot of state bearing
him on to fame and fortune. To him who does not
comprehend it and flings himself against it, it is a
car of Juggernaut, crushing him beneath its wheels,
without passion, but without pity.</p>
<div class="figcenter"> <ANTIMG src="images/i_292png_p288.jpg" width-obs="200" height-obs="191" alt="illustration" /></div>
<div class="footnotes"><h3>FOOTNOTES:</h3>
<div class="footnote">
<p><SPAN name="Footnote_1_1" id="Footnote_1_1"></SPAN><SPAN href="#FNanchor_1_1"><span class="label">[1]</span></SPAN>
The most casual observer will readily see that this strain of remark
can refer only to a far distant past. If our age is remarkable for any
one thing, it is for a delicate reticence regarding what is not lawfully,
and by divine right, its own.—<em>Note by Editor.</em></p>
</div>
<div class="footnote">
<p><SPAN name="Footnote_2_2" id="Footnote_2_2"></SPAN><SPAN href="#FNanchor_2_2"><span class="label">[2]</span></SPAN>
A circumstance which at once relegates this story to the last century.—<em>Note
by Editor.</em></p>
</div>
<div class="footnote">
<p><SPAN name="Footnote_3_3" id="Footnote_3_3"></SPAN><SPAN href="#FNanchor_3_3"><span class="label">[3]</span></SPAN>
Proof that this paper belongs to an age when people had time to
pronounce long words.—<em>Ed.</em></p>
</div>
<div class="footnote">
<p><SPAN name="Footnote_4_4" id="Footnote_4_4"></SPAN><SPAN href="#FNanchor_4_4"><span class="label">[4]</span></SPAN>
This was in reference to Mr. Hunt's repeated injunctions that I should
write only books.</p>
</div>
<div class="footnote">
<p><SPAN name="Footnote_5_5" id="Footnote_5_5"></SPAN><SPAN href="#FNanchor_5_5"><span class="label">[5]</span></SPAN>
The editor cannot allow this sentiment to go out into the world unchallenged.
To him few things are more marvelous than the amount
of provender which the ill-favored and lean-fleshed kine will consume
without giving any sign of feeding. Poverty, or incapacity, which in
this country is the almost inseparable companion of permanent poverty—poverty
is a sort of Chatmoss into which cart-loads of gravel
may be upset without giving any solid foundation to build on. Horace Greeley was as true as the multiplication-table when he said that
people generally earn money as fast as they have the ability to expend
it judiciously.—<em>Ed.</em></p>
</div>
<div class="footnote">
<p><SPAN name="Footnote_6_6" id="Footnote_6_6"></SPAN><SPAN href="#FNanchor_6_6"><span class="label">[6]</span></SPAN>
A “Common” is a tract of ground which belongs not to individuals
but to the public. Probably the bookstore referred to was on the outskirts
of the city, and the “Common” was the land as yet unappropriated
by builders, and on which, doubtless, sheep and cows grazed undisturbed.—<em>Note
by Editor.</em></p>
</div>
<div class="footnote">
<p><SPAN name="Footnote_7_7" id="Footnote_7_7"></SPAN><SPAN href="#FNanchor_7_7"><span class="label">[7]</span></SPAN>
“The dickens!” is an exclamation of playful surprise. Probably the word as here used, is a corruption of this phrase, and was merely
a strong way of expressing, on Mr. Hunt's part, that he had written
no other letter at all. But after so great a lapse of time it is impossible
to get at the exact truth.—<em>Note by Editor.</em></p>
</div>
<div class="footnote">
<p><SPAN name="Footnote_8_8" id="Footnote_8_8"></SPAN><SPAN href="#FNanchor_8_8"><span class="label">[8]</span></SPAN>
The Editor trusts that it is not necessary for him to point out to his
youthful readers that this spirit is not presented to them for an <span class="err" title="original: ensample">example</span>.</p>
</div>
<div class="footnote">
<p><SPAN name="Footnote_9_9" id="Footnote_9_9"></SPAN><SPAN href="#FNanchor_9_9"><span class="label">[9]</span></SPAN>
Here the narrative seems to deviate into prophecy.—<em>Note by Ed.</em></p>
</div>
<div class="footnote">
<p><SPAN name="Footnote_10_10" id="Footnote_10_10"></SPAN><SPAN href="#FNanchor_10_10"><span class="label">[10]</span></SPAN>
The editor considers this levity highly unbecoming so solemn
an occasion.</p>
</div>
<div class="footnote">
<p><SPAN name="Footnote_11_11" id="Footnote_11_11"></SPAN><SPAN href="#FNanchor_11_11"><span class="label">[11]</span></SPAN>
I think this matter in detail came up subsequently in connection
with the diminished price paid me for copyright, but as it belongs here
also, I put it in all at once.</p>
</div>
<div class="footnote">
<p><SPAN name="Footnote_12_12" id="Footnote_12_12"></SPAN><SPAN href="#FNanchor_12_12"><span class="label">[12]</span></SPAN>
These letters do not appear in this publication.</p>
</div>
<div class="footnote">
<p><SPAN name="Footnote_13_13" id="Footnote_13_13"></SPAN><SPAN href="#FNanchor_13_13"><span class="label">[13]</span></SPAN>
The “jubilee house” seems to be a reference to the institution of
the jubilee year among the Hebrews,—a year in which impoverished
families might redeem the property from which, at any time during
fifty years previous, they had been forced to part. Thus we are told that if a man purchased of the Levites, the house that was sold should
go out in the year of jubilee. Such a house might long be known in
the neighborhood as the “jubilee house.” The hammering spoken of
was probably connected with the repairing of some such lately redeemed
house, and seems to point to an Eastern origin and locality
for this narrative.—<span class="smcap">Note by Editor.</span></p>
</div>
</div>
<div class="figcenter"> <ANTIMG src="images/i_back.jpg" width-obs="400" height-obs="546" alt="back" /></div>
<hr class="full" />
<div class="transnote">
<h2><SPAN name="Transcribers_Note"></SPAN>Transcriber's Note.</h2>
<p>Variable spelling and hyphenation have been retained. Minor punctuation
inconsistencies have been silently repaired.</p>
<h3>Corrections.</h3>
<p>The first line indicates the original, the second the correction.</p>
<p>p. <SPAN href="#Page_145">145</SPAN>:</p>
<ul><li>Appropos to what?</li>
<li><span class="u">Apropos</span> to what?</li></ul>
<p>p. <SPAN href="#Page_159">159</SPAN>:</p>
<ul><li>Emeruit Danai;</li>
<li><span class="u">Eruerint</span> Danai;</li>
<li>Quanquam animus meminisse horret</li>
<li><span class="u">Quamquam</span> animus meminisse horret</li></ul>
<p>p. <SPAN href="#Page_182">182</SPAN>:</p>
<ul><li>Your book will keep, wont it?</li>
<li>Your book will keep, <span class="u">won't it</span>?</li></ul>
<p>p. <SPAN href="#Page_195">195</SPAN>:</p>
<ul><li>to buy my
my book!</li>
<li>to buy <span class="u">my
book!</span></li></ul>
<p>p. <SPAN href="#Page_278">278</SPAN>:</p>
<ul>
<li>similtude of evil-minded</li>
<li><span class="u">similitude</span> of evil-minded</li>
</ul>
<p>Footnote <SPAN href="#Footnote_8_8">8</SPAN>:</p>
<ul><li>not presented to them for an ensample</li>
<li>not presented to them for an <span class="u">example</span></li></ul></div>
<SPAN name="endofbook"></SPAN>
<div style="break-after:column;"></div><br />